Celebrity Stories

Sexual addiction of stars despite a strong game of hormones, the actress remains legible: “Sex with random people, Stars and celebrities: stories, photos, sensations. We offer you to read the frank confessions of the stars about their personal lives. In bed with a star: revelations of celebrities about sex, crazy relationships in sex, he immediately gave a spicy story. Watch porn clips and videos for free on your phone tablet or pc.

Bettie Page Meets Marilyn Monroe

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Bettie Page, Marilyn Monroe or have anything to do with them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: F/F

Bettie Page Meets Marilyn Monroe
By Muhabba

Marilyn Monroe was the queen of Hollywood. Loved by all. And lusted over by most of them. She was the one that men wanted and women wanted to be. And more than a few women wanted her as well. She loved her fans. The way they made her feel. Feel about the world and feel about herself. The whole world knew who she was and she’d be lying if she didn’t admit how much she enjoyed it. But from time to time the constant adulation by her fans wore her down, made her more tired than any pill could handle. Some times she just had to get away, to hide, to recharge, to rest from the stress of being the platinum blonde beauty that the whole of America wanted her to be. And the restaurant her new friend had chosen was perfect for a night away.

Bettie Page was the the dirty little shame of men everywhere. Her beautiful face with dark hair, dark eyes, and a girl next door look made her lusted after by most. She was the one men would never admit to wanting and women would never admit to wanting to be. In control with a whip one moment and bound and vulnerable the next. She could burn you with her eyes in one instant and boil your loins with a shy wink the next. There was no way to know how popular she was since nobody would admit to how much they knew about her. Or how much of her they had seen. But every once in a while she liked to be bold and tease the ones that knew her but would never admit it, to be seen out in the hippest of clothes that she wore like a second skin, showcasing her every amazing curve. And as her guest sat across from her, her smile was wide and bright.

The restaurant Marilyn and Bettie were sharing was nestled in the Hollywood hills at least a mile from the bright lights. It was a large house with two floors: the bottom floor was converted with the walls torn out to make a wide dining area separated from the kitchen with a wall covered in ornate art prints and a short hallway. The top floor was the VIP area with fewer tables than the bottom floor even though there was more room with a smaller kitchen but each table was set up to be more secluded than the ones on the bottom floor. It gave both beautiful starlets more than enough privacy to get to know one another.

Marilyn wore a tight, strapless white dress similar to the ones she was known for with diamonds at her ears, throat and wrists almost as dazzling as her smile. Her blonde hair was done in loose waves just above her shoulders and her eyes glittered in the candle light. Bettie wore a even tighter strapless dress, coal black with a dark sash around her small waist, bangled jewelry on her wrists and her graceful neck unobscure. Her long, dark hair fell below her shoulders with harsh bangs framing her face like a curtain that her wolfish smile could be clearly seen from. She smiled sweetly at Marilyn as the waiter finished taking their order and walked briskly away.

“I’m so glad you accepted my invitation,” Betty said as she took a sip of her champagne, her lips painted an almost black scarlet red, “When I first discovered this restaurant I just knew that you would appreciated it.”

Even in the dark light of the restaurant, Marilyn had a smile that could brighten the room. “I certainly do appreciate it,” she said with a sweet smile, “But I had no idea you even had my number.”

Bettie smiled knowingly at Marilyn for a moment before saying anything, “We actually know a few people in common.” She looked up a the blonde bombshell and winked. “Not that they’d admit it,” she added with a sly smirk.

Marilyn giggled sweetly, her smile wide. "No, I suppose not," she admitted, "After all we’re pretty much known for different things."

"I wouldn’t exactly say that," Bettie said as she coyly toyed with her cloth napkin, "After all, it’s not like the men who want us necessarily want different things from us."

Marilyn blushed as she giggled again before taking a sip of champagne. "I suppose not," she said breathlessly, "Anyway, what’s good here?"

"Pretty much everything," Bettie answered as she peered into Marilyn’s eyes.

Locking eyes with Betty, Marilyn tried to see what the beautiful dark haired woman was looking at. "So what did you order?" she asked.

Bettie smiled wide as she peered confidently at Marilyn. "Something light. I plan to be very vigorous later and wouldn’t want to upset my stomach," she said as she slid her hand across the table and placed it over the beautiful blonde woman’s.

Marilyn blushed deep enough to show in the dark of the restaurant, her mouth dropping as she stared down at her silverware, surprised by Bettie’s bold statement. "You’re, ah… you’re, ah… You sure seem confident of yourself," she stammered.

"What can I say," Bettie answered as her fingers toyed with Marilyn’s hand, "I’m inspired tonight."

Marilyn looked back up and peered over at Bettie. "And I’m feeling inspired to skip dinner and head straight to dessert," she said with a knowing smile.

As both women entwined their fingers, Bettie smiled back at Marilyn. "They have wonderful pie here," she said cheekily.

"Can we get it to go?" Marilyn asked as she slowly caressed the small pulse in Bettie’s wrist, not at all surprised to feel how fast it was racing.

"I’ll ask on our way out," Bettie said as she squeezed Marilyn’s hand and then grabbed her bag, "Your place or mine?"

"Mine is closer," Marilyn said as she signaled the waiter for their check while Bettie grabbed her matching bag.

The two beautiful women lightly held hands outside the restaurant as they waited for Marilyn’s limo to pull up. Their fingers moved in their grasp, slowly caressing each other’s. Marilyn looked over at Bettie and quickly moved her head down to hide her blush when she saw the wicked grin the dark haired woman had on her face. Bettie crooked a finger under Marilyn’s chin and brought he head up before giving the blonde bombshell a quick peck on the lips. Marilyn giggled girlishly before hiding the blush on her face again with her hair. When the limo pulled up, Bettie held the door for Marilyn before following her in.

As the limo pulled away, in the back Bettie scooted next to Marilyn, hip to hip, and draped her arm around the movie star’s bare shoulders. Bettie placed another, longer kiss on Marilyn’s lips and felt the beautiful blonde star press closer to her.

Marilyn looked at Bettie with wide, expectant eyes. "I’ve… I’ve never really… you know, done this before," she admitted with a coy smile.

"Don’t worry," Bettie reassured her as she held Marilyn closer, chest to chest, "I have." She leaned in and kissed the movie star, her tongue slipping across the other woman’s lips, almost asking permission. When Marilyn parted her lips Bettie slid her tongue into her mouth, caressing the blonde woman’s own moist tongue. She lightly rubbed her chest against the American sweet-heart’s and drew a moan from her as she kissed her more deeply.

Marilyn slid her arms around Bettie’s body as they kissed, holding her tightly as her nervousness began to slip away through their kiss. She kissed the dark haired woman more passionately, their tongues caressing before they began eagerly exploring one another’s mouths. She ran her hands up and down Bettie’s graceful back, searching out the buttons and clasps in her top for later. She pressed her chest more firmly against the dark clothed woman’s, her fingers sliding down her sides and drawing a deep moan from her.

As the two women kissed and caressed one another and after not nearly enough time together, the limo pulled into Marilyn’s driveway. The two women climbed out of the back, trying not to let go of each other as the fetish model struggled with her large bag. Bettie tripped on Marilyn’s dress and fell into the blonde woman’s arms, both of them breaking out into laughter as they stumbled the rest of the way out of the car. Marilyn kept a firm hold on Bettie’s hand, leading the dark haired woman up the steps to her house, then past the front door, and into the back yard.

Bettie looked around the back yard of the mansion with wide eyes. "That has to be the biggest swimming pool I have ever seen," she said in wonder. Even in the dark of night the fetish model could tell how impressive the pool, as well as the entire back yard, was.

"You should see my Jacuzzi," Marilyn said with a giggle. She released Bettie’s hand and sauntered over towards the pool and a Greek pillar. The blond movie star flipped up a false panel on the pillar and pushed a button recessed into the stone. Lights turned on around the perimeter of the yard hidden behind the bushes. More lights clicked on highlighting the sculpted hedges and a cobblestone walkway running through the middle of the yard leading from the backdoor of the mansion to a small gazebo. And then in one quarter of the pool more lights came on as the water began to churn.

"Oh my," Bettie said as she placed her hands on her chest, "This is beautiful."

"I’m glad you think so," Marilyn said with a smile of pride as she closed the false front of the stone pillar and Bettie placed her bag down. Never losing her smile she reached behind her and grasped the zipper of her gown between her fingertips, her chest out-thrust. She drew the zipper down, revealing her graceful back, her eyes locked onto Bettie’s, silently daring the other woman not to enjoy the show. She let her arms hang at her sides, gravity sliding the gown down her chest exposing the top of her white, lacy, strapless bra. Reaching up with one hand she gripped the middle of her gown and slowly pulled it down her chest to reveal her bra encased breasts.

Bettie licked her lips hungrily, a low moan echoing through her chest as she watched Marilyn strip down in front of her. The loved and lusted after apple of America’s eye staring defiantly at her as she revealed her body to her.

As her gown reached her waist, Marilyn had to use both hands and shimmied to draw it down her wide hips, her much sought after breasts jiggling enticingly in the cups of her bra. Her panties matched her bra, white and lacy against her tan skin with a white, silky stockings starting at her juicy thighs. She let the gown slide to the ground and stood there clad in only her heels and underwear letting Bettie look at her in all of her barely clothed glory.

As she groaned quietly in desire, Bettie’s eyes crawled over Marilyn’s body, her white lingerie glowing in the dim light in contrast to her tan flesh. Her eyes took in the white high-heels, up the blonde’s long legs wrapped tightly in her pale white stockings, her white panties stretched tightly across her hips and hugging her pubic mound, her white bra encasing and lifting up her firm breasts, and Marilyn’s scarlet lips smirking at her devilishly was she watched her stare at her.

"Like what you see?" Marilyn asked as she cocked her hips and placed a hand on her waist. She didn’t wait for an answer from Bettie, instead she took another moment for the dark haired model to take in the sight of her body before slowly slinking over to the other woman. She walked with a exaggerated sway in her hips as she held her shoulders back, thrusting her chest out as she moved. Her eyes twinkled mischievously as she came to a stop in front of the dark haired model. "Well?"

Slowly Bettie reached out, her hands lightly sliding up Marilyn’s arms to her shoulders. From the blonde’s shoulder she began sliding her fingers down her sides, past the swell of the sides of her breasts, down her tan skin to her hips. She grasped onto Marilyn’s hips firmly, yanking her forward groin to groin. "I like," she said breathlessly before wrapping her arms around the other woman’s body, holding her tightly as she bent forward and hungrily kissed her. She could feel Marilyn’s hands gliding up and down her back as they kissed, their bodies molding to each other as they both moaned passionately.

Marilyn grabbed a hold of both of Bettie’s hands and began walking backwards, leading the dark haired woman to the Jacuzzi. When they reached the soft edge she slid her arms around the other woman again, reaching up to the top of her back and began undoing her clothes. "We don’t want these getting wet now, do we?" she giggled as she slowly removed Bettie’s clothes. Letting the dress flow to the ground she released her hold on the model as Marilyn looked up and down at the model’s body appreciating every inch of her. Bettie was wearing a black corset that left a great deal of pale cleavage exposed and ended just above her wide hips. Her matching black panties rode low on her hips just above her mound. Her legs were long and looked even longer thanks to her black pumps.

Marilyn slid her fingers over Bettie’s corset and looked quizzically at her. "What material is this?" she asked.

"Leather," Bettie said with a smirk, "The same as my panties." She slid her hands slowly down Marilyn’s soft sides from the silky material of her bra to the silky material of her panties.

"I didn’t know that made them like that," Marilyn said as she stepped further into Bettie’s arms.

"Special order," Bettie said as she once again wrapped her arms around Marilyn, holding her close, chest to chest, hip to hip, "Along with one other item."

They kissed again as Marilyn wrapped her arms around her, their tongues wrestling together as they rubbed their bodies against one another. "It feels nice," she said through the kiss.

"So do you," Bettie said as she ran her hands over Marilyn’s flush flesh and silky lingerie, "But I don’t think either of us is dressed for a midnight swim." She began kissing the blonde woman again, running her tongue across her lips before moving down giving small, soft kisses as she slowly got to her knees. She kissed down the other woman’s chest to her fluttering stomach and heard Marilyn groan out as she slid her hands up the movie star’s legs. Grasping the material of her stockings, Bettie began pulling them down to the American sweet-heart’s ankles. Delicately she lifted the other woman’s foot, sliding the stocking off before doing the same to the other foot.

Marilyn groaned out as Bettie slowly stood up, running her hands up her legs as she got to her feet. She began to unfasten her bra before the dark haired woman stopped her by grabbing her wrists.

"Let me," Bettie said with a wolfish grin as she released the blonde bombshell’s wrists and sought out her bra. Her knowledgeable fingers quickly undid the clasps and she let the white, thin material flutter to the ground, baring Marilyn Monroe’s plump breasts to her.

Marilyn was a bit surprised when Bettie didn’t focus her attention on her breasts. She knew that most any person on the planet would do nearly anything to have access to her chest but her new, dark-haired friend simply ran her hands lightly down her shoulders. The fetish model then slid her hands down her sides and the blonde-haired movie star shuddered when the other woman ran her thumbs over her hard nipples on their way down her body. When Bettie’s skilled hands reached her panties, Marilyn shivered as she pulled them down off of her hips, letting them fall down her legs.

Bettie’s eyes followed her hands down Marilyn’s body taking in everything until the American movie star was completely naked in front of her. Her eyes slowly made their way back up the other woman’s body, up her long legs, up past the small tangle of dark hair between her thighs, up her soft stomach, up her world renowned chest, and back to the starlet’s beautiful face. How many people would kill to be where Bettie Page was right now? She leaned forward, pressing her barely clothed body against Marilyn’s naked one, rubbing against her slightly, enjoying the way the movie star moaned lustfully into her mouth.

Marilyn held Bettie tightly against her body, rubbing herself against the dark-haired woman’s leather corset and grinding against her leather panties. She ran her hands down the model’s back and cupped her ass, sliding her fingers along the material, enjoying the way the leather felt in her hands. She loved the way Bettie looked in her outfit, like one of her photos come to life just for her but despite how much she enjoyed looking at the model’s body wrapped tightly in dark leather she was even more desperate to see her naked. Her nimble fingers quickly undid the clasps of Bettie’s corset and she let it fall to the ground, their bodies pressed naked chest to naked chest.

Each woman rubbed her firm, heated tits against the other, their hard nipples scrapping against the heated flesh of the other woman’s breasts, moaning into one another’s mouths. Their hands slid up and down their backs, Marilyn’s hands slipping inside of Bettie’s panties, stroking her naked ass as they grind hip to hip. Bettie’s hands cupped the blond bombshell’s own ass, parting her taunt cheeks, dipping her fingers between them. Their moans sang out through the specially lit backyard over the sound of the churning water as Marilyn worked the fetish model’s leather panties down past her hips letting the brief material slide down her long legs.

As Bettie stepped out of her panties, Marilyn led her backwards into the Jacuzzi. She took small careful steps one at a time, the warm, bubbling water coming up to just below her firm thighs as the dark-haired fetish model joined her. She pulled Bettie down with her onto the molded seat, the water now reaching their naked chests, their kiss never broken as they continued to rub against each other. The dark-haired woman kissed down the blond-haired woman’s neck causing her to moan out in pleasure. Bettie nibbled down Marilyn’s neck to her chest, her hands coming up to cup the starlet’s firm tits, her thumbs circling her hard nipples.

Marilyn gasped as Bettie took one of her aching nipples into her mouth. She was a little surprised by how gentle the fetish model was being with her, having expected her to act much different. But all the blonde bomb-shell knew about her new dark-haired friend was based on her pictures, a large supply of which were currently hidden below her bed in a locked box. She ran her hand through the model’s hair as she nursed at her chest, gently squeezing and caressing her breasts as she first sucked on one hard nipple and then the other. Her head swooned at the pleasure Bettie was giving her with just soft, gentle strokes of her fingers, lips and tongues. It was pleasantly far different than the way men had treated her.

Bettie lightly licked from one of Marilyn’s ripe nipples back to the other, softly nursing at her chest as she stroked her breasts. She went purposefully gentle with the American superstar knowing how most people saw her and the way most of them wanted to treat her. She had guessed that Marilyn had never been with a woman and she worked hard to impress her lover. As she continued loving the blonde’s chest she slid one hand down her sides, lightly stroking her hip as she ran her thumb a bare inch from the juncture of the movie star’s inner thigh, teasing her and causing the beautiful blonde to groan out in pleasure. She ran her fingers low against the star’s back, barely touching the swell of her ass as, once again, she licked from one firm tit to the other.

Appreciating everything Bettie was doing to her, Marilyn still used her hands and body to nudge the beautiful model up from her chest. As the dark-haired woman came up, the movie star kissed her deeply again, her tongue playfully caressing the other woman’s warm tongue before kissing down from her lips to her jaw.

Feeling a bit nervous at having never been with another woman when clearly Bettie had, Marilyn decided to do what she would like done to her and everything Bettie had done to her. She kissed down to the other woman’s chest and heard her giggle above her as she lightly caressed the model’s firm breasts. She assumed she was doing well as the dark-haired woman brought her hands up to cup her head, holding her at her chest. She could hear Bettie moaning happily as she lightly licked from one nipple to the other while squeezing the model’s breasts with her fingertips. Marilyn tried not to let her nervousness show as she nuzzled at her new friend’s chest but as the dark-haired woman began moaning louder with her efforts she smiled around her tits in pride.

Laughing out loud at what Marilyn was doing to her, Bettie became pleasantly surprised with the blonde star started to become more forceful. Marilyn began sucking her tits more firmly, her hands reaching around her body and sliding down her graceful back. The movie star groaned out as she sucked harder, releasing her tit from her mouth with a wet pop before moving to her other tit. She held the blonde bombshell to her chest as she sucked noisily and she groaned out as Marilyn began pressing herself against her body. She released her hold on the movie star’s head and slid her hands down her back to her hips and then to the top of her thighs.

Marilyn’s eyes shot wide open as Bettie’s nimble fingers slid between her thighs. On pure reflex she opened her legs to let her new friend in, the model’s fingers searching through the nest of dark pubic hair, stroking her plump labia. She groaned out, her head rolling back in pleasure, her lips parted, her hands sinking below the water as she gave herself over to the pleasure Bettie was giving her. She reclined back in the Jacuzzi, panting in bliss, her firm tits poking up from the water, her head resting on the edge as she opened her legs wider and the model’s knowledgeable fingers working heaven between her thighs.

Bettie groaned as Marilyn groaned, her own pleasure coming from the pleasure she was giving her new friend. She lightly nuzzled the blonde bomb-shell’s graceful neck, licking and nibbling playfully as her fingers spread the movie star’s pussy-lips apart, her thumbs toying at her hard clit. Her new friend’s chest heaved as she gasped for breath, her chest rising up out of the water, her back arched as she penetrated her. Her middle finger slipping inside of Marilyn, just up to the first knuckle, just enough to test the water, so to speak. And from the sexual reaction she got, Bettie knew that America’s sweet-heart was wanting more. Smiling wickedly she slid her finger inside of the movie star’s pussy slowly, penetrating her fully, causing her to groan out in pure lust, music to her ears.

Marilyn’s languid eyes looked up at Bettie with disbelief at what the model was doing to her, the things she was making her feel. She was no longer in charge of her body, it belonged to Bettie now and she was fine with that. Her hips rolled up on their own, both trying to get as much of the dark-haired woman’s finger inside of her as she could as well as giving her deeper access to her body. Her renowned chest heaved as she fought for breath, her body both completely relaxed as well as wound tighter than a spring. Her eyes couldn’t focus but were still locked on Bettie’s beautiful face as she felt a well-spring in her body boiling up, cresting between her legs. She could no longer tell the difference between the boiling water of the Jacuzzi and her own flushed skin as she came, surrounding to the sexy model completely.

As Marilyn’s orgasm began to crest she could feel the blonde’s pussy clamping down on her finger as she lazily stroked in and out of her. She leaned down and kissed the movie star, slipping her tongue inside of her mouth, moving it at the same speed as her hand, fucking Marilyn’s mouth with her tongue and her pussy with her finger. The blonde-haired woman groaned passionately into her mouth, her entire lovely, naked body shuddering in pleasure as her orgasm rolled through her.

Marilyn began panting, fighting for breath into Bettie’s mouth, refusing to break the kiss as she came down from her orgasm. Her body felt like it was melting into the water and could, at any moment, float away, the only thing holding her together was the model’s hands and body on hers. Her eyes fluttered as they began to focus again and she found herself beginning to giggle uncontrollably, breaking the kiss despite herself. Her laugh twinkled in the night air as the dark-haired woman released her and reclined next to her. "Wow," she cooed playfully as she lay shoulder to shoulder with Bettie.

"Wow, indeed," Bettie replied with a sly smirk.

Nuzzling Bettie’s neck, Marilyn began lightly caressing the dark-haired woman’s amazing body. "But I feel a little selfish. You’ve done all the giving and all I’ve done is take," she said with a fake pout.

Bettie gave Marilyn a quick peck on the forehead before sitting up straighter in the frothing water. "Don’t worry, my sweet. There is still plenty to give and take," she said with a wolfish smile before grasping the beautiful blonde’s hand. She helped America’s naked sweet-heart out of the Jacuzzi with one hand and grabbed her bag with the other. Both women giggled as they skirted across the yard, their naked bodies dripping on the concrete back porch. They laughed out again when Marilyn realized she had left her keys in her own bag and had to run back to grab her small purse and then run back.

"It’s freezing," Bettie giggled as the naked Marilyn finally unlocked the back door and let them in.

"Then let’s get you warmed up," Marilyn giggled back before kissing the naked fetish model. It was a quick but passionate kiss before the blonde movie star broke it and grabbed Bettie by the hand. "Let’s get you under some covers," she said before dragging the brunette woman into her house and up the broad stairs leading to the second floor, water dripping off of their shivering flesh. Running down the long hall of the second floor of Marilyn’s mansion in fits of giddy laughter, the blonde bomb-shell led them to her bedroom.

Bettie’s eyes went wide at the sheer size of Marilyn’s large bedroom. It appeared to be made of one large chambers with two smaller rooms set off to the side. She supposed that at least one of the rooms was the private bathroom which would made the other room…

"The other room is my closet," Marilyn said with pride.

"You have an entire room for your clothes?" Bettie asked in awe.

"Uh huh," Marilyn said with a twinkle in her voice as she began pulling Bettie by her wrist over to her bed and sat down on the mattress. "Now about that giving and receiving you were talking about," she said breathlessly as she placed her hands on the model’s wide hips.

Looking down at the beautiful actress with a wolfish smile, Bettie clutched her bag to her chest. "Do you trust me?" she asked, "Trust me to take care of you?"

"Oh yes," Marilyn immediately said.

"Lay back."

Marilyn cocked an inquisitive eyebrow up at the beautiful model but quickly decided that there wasn’t anything she wouldn’t do if a naked Bettie Page asked her. She lay back on her king sized bed, the bed that leaders and power brokers across the world would kill to get in, and waited patiently.

Bettie’s eyes twinkled in the dimly lit bedroom of Marilyn Monroe as the naked star got comfortable on her back. She never broke eye contact with the blonde woman as she sat her bag down and opened it before rising slowly with four strips of silk held in her hand. "I’ll ask just one more time," she said breathlessly, "Do you trust me?"

A dull throb went through Marilyn’s lower abdomen and she felt her stomach flutter. She could feel her heart rate speed up and her breath caught in her throat as she looked up at Bettie holding her silk restraints with a wicked twinkle in her eyes and a hungry smirk on her face. Slowly, very slowly, she raised her arms up and spread her legs, shivering in anticipation and just a small bit of fear. Fear of giving up control to the statuesque model, trusting her with her silk bonds.

Slowly, sensuously, Bettie crawled up on Marilyn’s bed. She took care not to touch the other woman, the blonde superstar’s eyes wide as she stared up at her. She tied one wrist firmly, securely, making sure that the other woman couldn’t move before moving to the other hand. She could hear Marilyn’s breathing grow deeper, more ragged as she finished with her hand and crawled cat like to the end of the bed. She could smell the movie star’s excitement as she tied her feet leaving her legs spread and then slid off of the bed to the floor next to her bag.

A shiver that had nothing to do with her wet skin or naked body went through Marilyn’s body as she waited. Her chest heaved as she unconsciously tried to rub her quivering thighs together, the only thing she could see of Bettie was the top of the other woman’s head. And then the fetish model began to slowly stand up.

"Do you remember when I said that my corset and panties came with one other item?" she asked as she stood up straight and unvield herself to Marilyn, "So what do you think?"

Her eyes grew wider as Marilyn took in Bettie and her "item". The fetish model was still, mostly, naked except for a leather belt around her small waist with matching strips around the tops of her thighs all holding up an eight inch, shiny, black, rubber phallus, a fake cock. The false prick was easily larger than any actual penis she had ever seen and was centered precisely over Bettie’s pubic mound, further adding to the illusion that the beautiful woman was possessed of her own male organ. "What… what is… what is that?" she gasped in a mix of fear and lust.

"It’s called a ‘strap-on’," Bettie said proudly, her hands on her hips with her hips out-thrust to show off her new toy, "I ordered it from France."

Her eyes stayed locked on the strap-on, the largest penis she had ever seen. Her eyes crawled up and down the length of the rubber cock and her apprehension began to give way to desire. The black, shiny prick was sculpted to nearly perfectly resemble an actual male penis with veins and ridges from the base all the way to the bulbous, mushroom shaped head. It was an effort but she finally managed to tear her eyes away from the item to look up into Bettie’s beautiful face. "God bless the French."

Bettie released an apprehensive breath that she didn’t realize that she was keeping as she waited for Marilyn’s answer. Her smile grew wider as she slid her hands from her hips to the base of her cock, the blonde’s eyes moving with her hands. She began running her hands up and down her shaft, jacking herself off, the underside of the base of her prick rubbing pleasantly against her hard clit and heated mound. She aimed her tip at the movie star’s face, slowly moving closer to her as Marilyn tried to lean up towards her, her mouth slowly opening. Bettie could see the blonde bomb-shell licking her lips hungrily as she moved her cock-head forward, a bare inch away from the other woman’s gaping mouth.

Marilyn gasped as Bettie quickly pulled her prick back from her mouth. She looked up at the dark-haired woman with need in her eyes, the fetish model’s eyes twinkling in glee. She struggled against her bonds as the brunette bent over her, careful not to touch her until her face was only a hair’s breath away. The apple of America’s eye leaned up as far as her bonds would let her, mewling pitifully in desire.

Leaning down just a bit forward, her breasts dangling below her, her sculpted ass up-thrust, Bettie kissed Marilyn. The star moaned into her mouth, her tongue wrestling against her’s until she broke the kiss. "Should it come up, I love Raspberry Tarts," she told Marilyn.

Bettie gave her a quick peck on the lips as Marilyn thought about what she had just said. When the movie star realized that the fetish model was giving her a safe-word, she nodded her head quickly in understanding. She tried to to kiss the brunette woman again but she quickly moved away from her lips, deliciously teasing her. She groaned out as the dark-haired woman laid down next to her, the thick prick pressed up against her hip.

Giving Marilyn a quick peck on the lips, Bettie began kissing down her jaw. She licked and nibbled along the star’s graceful neck down to her collar bone before licking up to her shoulder. She nuzzled against the blonde woman’s pit before nibbling up her arm to the hollow of her elbow and then up to the pulse in her wrist. By the time Bettie gave the palm of Marilyn’s hand a playful lick, the blonde woman was panting heavily, her chest heaving, a light sweat gleaming across the tops of her breasts.

"Please, oh please," Marilyn mewled pitifully as Bettie kissed back down her arm to her shoulder. She shuddered as the dark-haired woman kissed down to her chest as she arched her back, thrusting her breasts out before groaning in disappointment when the model nibbled across the tops of her breasts to her side. She struggled against the silk bonds as Bettie licked down her sides to her hips. She thrust her groin up and over, presenting her heated pussy to the fetish model and cried out in disappointment when Bettie merely nuzzled against the hollow over her thigh off to the side of her needy groin. "Please!" she cried out in desperation.

Peering up Marilyn’s naked body at the pure need in the beautiful blonde’s face, Bettie whispered, "No." She continued running her lips and tongue down the struggling woman’s long leg to her foot, teasing the over-heated movie star. She placed a long, wet kiss to the sole of Marilyn’s foot before crawling over to the other side of her and gave the sole of her other foot a similar kiss. She licked and kissed up the panting star’s other leg, teasing the insides of the platinum blonde’s quivering thighs and dripping pussy. She ran her hands over the struggling woman’s soft, fluttering stomach as her lips and tongue continued up her body.

Marilyn’s body was flush with desire, burning in need as Bettie continued teasing her. As the brunette woman neared her chest, Marilyn desperately thrust her chest over, the silk bonds keeping her from moving far enough. She cried out, her eyes wide, her chest heaving, her hips rolling up and down, her pussy churning in desire but still the beautiful model continued denying her the release she needed. She fought against the silk, the beautifully carved bedposts straining and creaking against her, holding her in place as Bettie continued up her body.

When she reached Marilyn’s hand, Bettie gave her palm a deep kiss before making her way back down her arm. She skirted around the movie star’s chest to her shoulder, dragging her lips over her collar bone, nibbling up her neck, her lips finally making their way to the blonde woman’s panting mouth again. They kissed hungrily, their tongues wrestling as the both groaned in lust into each other’s mouths. She climbed on top of Marilyn’s beautiful, writhing body, the fake cock trapped between them as their bodies each moved against the other.

Bettie broke the kiss and peered down at Marilyn’s beautiful, needful face. "What do you want?" he asked.

"Please," Marilyn pleaded.

"’Please’ what?" Bettie asked with a wicked grin.

"Please," Marilyn pleaded again, "Please, I need it."

"Need what?" Bettie asked with a smirk.

It wasn’t proper, what Bettie was asking Marilyn. Even in the bedroom men and women didn’t say such things. But she wasn’t with a man, she was with Bettie Page and needed what the other woman had between her legs. "Please fuck me," she begged, "Fuck me with your cock. Let me cum. Let me finally cum!"

"Yes, dear," Bettie responded, the smile never leaving her scarlet lips and the wicked glint never leaving her eyes. She slid down slightly between Marilyn’s spread thighs, her shaft sliding wetly over the movie star’s slit, stroking her inflamed clit. She positioned the head of her cock at the entrance to the blonde woman’s heated, dripping wet cunt causing the desperate woman to cry out in need. The women were pressed together chest to chest, hip to hip, and with a small roll of her hips, the slightest movement of her body, Bettie slid the first inch of her strap-on into Marilyn’s boiling pussy.

"Yessss…!" Marilyn cried out, her cry of pleasure turning into a hiss through clenched teeth as Bettie slowly penetrated her. She rolled her hips up as far as she could to allow the brunette woman complete and total access to her, to give the model everything she needed to fill and stretch her wanton pussy. "F- f- f-inall- l- ly," she stuttered as a sudden orgasm crashed through her, her world renown body shuddering in pleasure as Bettie continued slowly filling and stretching her pussy. Her juices gushed out of her as she pulled against her bonds, her hands balling into fists and her toes curling. "Yessss…" she groaned out again as the fetish model filled her totally.

With the last inch of her cock buried inside of Marilyn’s body, Bettie held herself perfectly still, letting the platinum movie star ride out her orgasm. As the apple of America’s eye began so softly relax, the brunette fetish model pulled her prick out a bare inch before sliding it back in, rolling against Marilyn’s groin to stimulate both of their clits and drawing a gasp out of the blonde’s mouth. She began fucking her slow and deep, barely moving her hips, keeping a steady pace, drawing soft moan after soft moan from the beautiful starlet. She kept a steady pace as she wished that her cock was real, not for something a petty as penis envy or because she had a secret desire to be some boorish man, but to feel Marilyn wrapped around her shaft for real.

Slowly, steadily, Bettie increased her pace and drew longer, deeper groans from Marilyn’s chest. The platinum movie star continued to struggle with her bonds, wanting to wrap her arms around her brunette friend’s neck to hold her to her, to wrap her long legs around the fetish model’s waist so she could dive even deeper between her thighs. In desperation, her jaw clenched, Marilyn whispered, "Raspberry Tart."

Immediately Bettie ceased her insistent thrusts, her cock buried deep inside of Marilyn’s body. "Are you sure?" she asked worriedly, afraid that she had done something wrong, angered or upset Marilyn some how.

Marilyn nodded her head, her blonde hair plastered to her face with sweat, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Yes," she whispered back. She saw the worried look on Bettie’s beautiful face and smiled warmly up at the other woman. "The time for teasing is over," she said before giving the brunette a quick peck on the lips.

Relief washed over Bettie’s face before she pulled her prick slowly out of the beautiful woman’s sodden cunt and began untying Marilyn. She undid her wrists first followed by her ankles before laying down next to the beautiful movie star. She started to snuggle against Marilyn’s chest before the blonde woman surprised her by suddenly pushing her on her back and climbing on top of her. Marilyn looked down at her and as she stared back up she saw that the look of desire was back on the movie star’s face.

Bettie’s black cock was nestled between her ass-cheeks and Marilyn rubbed herself back against it, the sticky shaft sliding wetly across her puckered asshole and giving her a idea for later on but first she had to finish what the fetish model had started. She bent down and kissed the beautiful brunette before sitting up straight again and lifting herself up a bit. She wrapped her delicate hand around the base of the plastic prick and poised it at the entrance to her hungry, needy pussy. She gasped in pleasure as she slid the first inch inside of herself and let gravity due the rest as she braced her hands against her headboard.

With her hands on the headboard, Marilyn’s breasts dangled in front of Bettie’s face like ripe fruit. She placed her hands on the blonde’s hips to help guide the horny woman down as she leaned up and caught a hard nipple between her lips. She sucked hungrily and noisily at the movie star’s chest as the beautiful bombshell bottomed out on her cock. Slowly Marilyn began rocking her hips, sliding herself up and down and back and forth on the thick shaft, groaning in pleasure. The force of the star’s thrust pressed the base of the false prick down against Bettie’s cunt and clit, driving her own passion and pleasure higher and higher, their moans joining together and echoing through the dimly lit room.

"Yes, yes, yes…" Marilyn began chanting as her third orgasm began rising up inside of her.

"Mmm, mmm, mmm…" Bettie moaned from around Marilyn’s firm, tan tits as she switched from on to the other and her first orgasm of the night rose up inside of her. She rocked her hips up, thrusting her black prick up into the blonde star’s pussy as she thrust herself down to meet her.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God…" Marilyn groaned out as her orgasm began to crest.

Bettie knew she was about to cum and from the noises Marilyn was making she knew the platinum blonde actress was about to as well. Wanting to share more than just a plastic cock, the dark-haired fetish model slipped one hand down between the light-haired movie star’s thighs and began making circles around her clit with her thumb as she used her other hand to stimulate her own clit.

With twin cries of pleasure, both women reached their orgasms at the same time. Their eyes locked as they came together, their bodies synced in perfect unison as they shared the pleasures they had given each other. Their muscled twitched and seized as if they were both caught with a live electrical wire. They shuddered and stuttered dumbly in pleasure, their mouths open as they gasped for breath, their chests heaving, their firm breasts swaying as they both rode out the boiling lava rolling through their bodies. Each woman felt magically attached through the shaft buried between them, a spell of desire and need and pleasure until slowly their muscles began to relax and Marilyn slid down on top of Bettie, the spell over.

"That was amazing," Marilyn gasped with a dopey smile on her beautiful face.

"You were amazing," Bettie said as she ran her hands up and down Marilyn’s graceful back.

Marilyn looked up and deep into Bettie’s eyes. "We were amazing," she said breathlessly. They kissed again before the movie star slid off the fetish model, letting the plastic penis slide out of sated body, and snuggled up comfortably against her chest. She reached down and lightly caressed the rubber cock sticky with her juices. "I hope you don’t have any plans for the next several days," she said with a hopeful giggle.

"Nothing I can’t put off," Bettie reassured her as she held her closer.

"Good," Marilyn said before giving Bettie a small peck on the cheek and snuggling into her pillow. It was to hot for covers anyway.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Wed, 25 Oct 2017 07:17:53 UTC

Scarlett Johansson: Agent Red Ep. 04 The Girl Next Door… to Evil

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I don’t know Scarlett Johansson, Kat Dennings, Christina Hendricks, Lindsay Lohan, Linda Carter, Jennifer Love Hewitt, Kaley Cuoco or Alexandra Daddario, or have anything to do with them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated and you should feel free to share.

Story Codes: F/M, F/F, F/F/F, Teen,

Scarlett Johansson: Agent Red Ep. 04 The Girl Next Door… to Evil
By Muhabba

Lindsay grunted as she nearly tripped over her feet again. "Oh Bitchiest of Bitches, can I please take the blindfold off now?" she asked.

"Mwa ha, ha, ha…" the evil Christina cackled maniacally. "Now is the time, my servile servant," she cried out before roughly yanking the blindfold off of Lindsay’s face.

Lindsay Lohan, double agent working undercover for B.R.E.A.S.T.S. to infiltrate the evil organization S.L.U.T., blinked as she looked around the room. "Is that a throne?" she asked as she nodded across the large room, her voice echoing.

"My throne from which I shall rule the world!" Christina called out as she raised her arms triumphantly in the air.

Lindsay took her first good look at the evil Queen of Mischief since she had put the blindfold on. Christina was wearing a black leather jumpsuit with metallic shoulder pads on it. A red cape a shade darker than her hair was pinned to the pads with bits of metallic jewelry placed around the suit that accentuated the maniacal mistress’s own blue eyes. She stood on six inch black heeled boots that stretched her legs out and made her thick ass look like it belonged in an oil painting. Her large breasts strained the front of her new uniform as she cackled in glee.

Looking down at her own new uniform, Lindsay could tell it was of a similar design except without the orientation. "Where are we exactly, my queen?" she asked.

"My throne room," Christina said simply as she strutted across the room towards her new throne.

"I, uh… I guessed that, oh Evil One," Lindsay said nervously. "She’s gone crazier than ever," she thought to herself. "But where exactly?" she asked in case it was finally time to ditch her gig and escape.

"My new secret base," Christina said as she dramatically sat down and threw one of her legs over the arm rest, "Emphasis on the ‘Secret’ part."

"She’s gone completely paranoid," Lindsay thought. "But how can we staff your new ‘Secret’ base without your Charlotte McKinney clone army? Perhaps if you told me where we are I could start holding interviews…" she started before Christina interrupted her.

"After our last two bases were infiltrated by that despicable Agent Red only I will know the location of our new base!" Christina shouted.

"At least she’s including me in the ‘ours’ part or my cover is blown," Lindsay thought. "But the staff…" she started before being interrupted again.

"They will be bussed in," Christina said simply.

Lindsay rolled her eyes at Christina’s bus plan. "But without the clone army, how will we…" she started before being interrupted once again and grinding her teeth in frustration.

"Don’t you worry your pretty little head about that," Christina said joyfully, "It’s being taken care of. Now get your knee pads and tongue brace, I wish to celebrate."

Lindsay shrugged her shoulders in defeat. With no information from Christina and no way to communicate her location to B.R.E.A.S.T.S. she would just have to hope they could uncover S.L.U.T.S.’s plan on their own. "Yes, your gooey greatness," she said as she shuffled off to find her oral protective gear as Christina clapped excitedly.

-9:08 AM, The Office Of Jennifer Love Hewitt, Family Counselor

"Come in," Jennifer said from her seat behind her desk. She didn’t look up as her patient came in and shut the office door behind him. "Have a seat," she said as she finished the last of her paperwork. "I’m glad to see you today, Tom," she said as she looked up and smiled warmly.

Tom sat down on the couch and looked at his psychologist. She was beautiful with a girl next door face, flowing brown hair and a killer body. Her amazing chest was always threatening to burst forth from her simple white blouses and her hips always stretched whatever she was wearing tightly across her rounded ass. He shook the image of her stripping for him out of his mind and tried not to leer at her. "I… I was surprised when you called and asked for a private appointment without my wife," he said nervously as he noticed how transparent the blouse was and the fact he could almost see her hard, light brown nipples.

"Don’t worry about your wife," Jennifer said as she stood up from behind her desk and arched her back to stretch out. See saw the look of need in her patient’s eyes and tried not to smirk as she strolled over to him. Her brown skirt came down to mid-thigh, and as she took too large of a step she exposed the garter holding her stockings up. She took several long steps forward until she reached the couch and sat down next to her up-coming victim.

"This… this is supposed to… supposed to be ‘Couples Counselling’ so what about Carol?" he asked nervously as he unknowingly stared at Dr. Hewitt’s chest.

"I’ll get to her as well," Jennifer said, "But I wanted to talk to you first." Jennifer slowly undid the first two buttons of her blouse. It wasn’t anything indecent or showed a great deal of cleavage but it was a reminder of her breasts for Tom. "Tom, I want to ask you a question," she said plainly.

In a effort to not appear to be a Peeping Tom pervert, Tom ripped his eyes away from Jennifer’s chest and looked up at her face. She was smiling sweetly at him and her hair was pulled back into a loose bun. He felt kind of ashamed of himself for concentrating on his doctor’s chest as soon as he had entered the room. Sure, Dr. Hewitt was attractive but that didn’t mean he had to leer at her. "Sure, Doc, shoot," he finally managed to say.

Jennifer looked deep into Tom’s eyes. "Would you like to see my tits, Tom?" she asked with a careful, even tone of voice.

"Yes," Tom blurted out before he could stop himself.

"Would you like to touch my tits, Tom?" Jennifer asked in the same time of voice.

Tom kept the correct answer in his mind, the answer that wouldn’t get him divorced. "Yes," he blurted out again despite wanting to have said “no”.

"Would you like to fuck me, Tom?"

He was ready this time. There was no way he was going to fuck up and say "yes" again. He was a rock. "Yes," he said, "Dammit!"

"What’s the deepest, darkest fantasy you’ve never told your wife about, Tom?"

There was no way he was gonna fuck this one up. He had no idea why he kept answering Dr. Hewitt’s questions truthfully but this was a more difficult question than a simple yes or no. He knew he could stop himself from digging a even deeper hole for himself. There was no way he could screw this up. "I want to be completely used and dominated by a woman," he said quickly before he could slap his hands across his mouth. His eyes grew wide in shock and horror at what he had just said and his mouth went dry.

"Easily managed," Jennifer said. In a flash she slapped Tom hard enough to knock him back farther onto the couch.

"Ow! What was that for?" he whined as a perfect, red handprint slowly started blossoming across his face.

"Silence, worm," Jennifer growled angrily as she got to her feet. She lifted her legs up and shoved her heel against Tom’s chest forcing him to lay flat on the couch. "You’ll speak only when spoken to," she said through gritted teeth as she ripped her blouse open to reveal her large, wildly jiggling breasts.

Tom was nearly blinded as Dr. Hewitt’s buttons hit his face but he would rather lose an eye than miss a moment of his doctor’s large, swaying breasts. "Sorry, ma’am," he mumbled pitifully.

"What did I say about talking!" Jennifer snapped as she yanked her blouse off and threw it to the side, "I have no interest in you using your tongue for talking." She removed her foot from his chest as she undid the snaps of her tight skirt, letting the flimsy garment flutter to the floor as she let Tom peer at her mostly naked body. She wore only her high heeled shoes, her black stockings and her matching garter belt. "Now, present tongue," she demanded.

Tom have no idea as to why he saluted his doctor before sliding his tongue out of his mouth but he did it anyway as he scooted deeper into the couch cushions. His hands slid down to his pants to take them off and relieve some of the pressure his erection was giving him but Dr. Hewitt smacked his hands away.

"That’s mine and nobody touches what’s mine. Got it!?" Jennifer scolded as she wagged her finger at Tom. He nodded submissively and she gave him a curt nod back before climbing up into the couch and straddling his head. Using her fingers she opened her pink, shaven labia and glared down the length of her naked body at her patient. "Lick," she ordered.

"Yes, ma’am," Tom said before being slapped painfully again.

"Stop talking!" Jennifer growled before smothering Tom with her spread pussy. She gripped his hair and held him firmly between her thighs as she began humping his face. She shuddered slightly as his tongue delved deep into her pussy, her juices flowing freely into his lapping mouth. She tightened her hold on his hair, using him like a pony that needed to be broken, riding hard and rough, moaning passionately the whole while.

As his therapist rode his face, Tom lapped at her juices as fast as he could as his face was smothered by her hot, horny groin. He held her thighs firmly, bracing himself as she tugged on his hair and he began gasping for breath as she rolled her hips up against him. He began panting for breath, his teeth clacking together with the force of Dr. Hewitt’s thrusts as she moaned out above him. Never in his life had he ever dreamed about cheating on his wife but for some strange reason, the longer that Jennifer rode his face the more comfortable he was to do it.

As her juices bubble up from inside her, Jennifer panted and moaned louder and louder, enjoying the power that her body gave her since she had first hit puberty. She had found that most everybody she met had an almost hypnotic desire to see her breasts and had started studying hypnotism young in her life, using her charms to accrue most anything she wanted whenever she felt like it. And then she had discovered S.L.U.T. and they knew how best to use her assets and eventually discovered the process to give Katy Perry her powers. And now she was the key figure in Christina’s newest plan.

On the verge of orgasm, Jennifer practically leapt off of her patient’s face. "You are pathetic!" she growled.

"I’m sorry, ma’am," Tom said meekly.

Jennifer slapped him hard and glared down at him. "What did I tell you about talking," she hissed, "I’m trying to forget the fact that you are here. But since you obviously don’t know how to use your tongue I have no choice but to fuck you in order to get off. Strip!"

Tom tried to contain his boyish enthusiasm as he stripped off all his clothes and sat back down, his erection bobbing and pointing up at the ceiling, his eyes locked onto Jennifer’s firm breasts.

Jennifer appraised her patient’s prick before shrugging her shoulders. "It’ll do," she said before straddling his lap. It wasn’t just her body and tits she used to exert control over people, it was her voice as well. Modulating the tone of her voice along with what she said she could pretty much claim the will of anybody as her own. Straddling Tom’s lap she grasped the base of his cock and squeezed him painfully. "And don’t fuck this up," she ordered, "This is your last chance." She shrugged her shoulders to send her breasts swaying as she lowered herself down, her tight pussy parting around her victim’s hard prick.

As his therapist took his cock, Tom groaned out in pleasure as he stared at her nearly naked body, her garters and stockings highlighting her nudity. His hands immediately ran to her round, firm ass, squeezing her silky smooth flesh as she moaned and he bottomed out inside of her. His hands slid up her warm, soft body to her chest and her magnificent tits. His hands trembled as his fingers spread around her large, firm breasts, failing to encircle them completely because of their size. He squeezed them tentatively, her flesh oozing out from between his fingers as she began rolling her hips and fucking him.

As she fucked her client and moaned at just the right frequency, Jennifer let him get a good feel in of her tits, her tight cunt gripping his pole as it slid wetly up and down his shaft. She placed her hands on his shoulder as she rode him before sliding her hands down his arms as he squeezed and kneaded her tits. When she reached his wrists her wrapped her fingers around them and squeezed her lower muscles making her cunt grip and ripple around his cock. And then suddenly she yanked his hands away.

"What!" Tom asked in a panic before mewling pathetically as Jennifer held his hands away from her amazing body.

"That’s enough of that," Jennifer said with a evil grin and a wicked smirk on her lips. She held him down on the couch, refusing to budge an inch as his cock throbbed inside of her.

"Please?" Tom asked pitifully.

Jennifer peered evilly down at her patient. "You know what I want to hear, worm," she growled as she moved her hips just enough to make Tom shudder.

Tom could feel his will slipping away as the desire to touch Jennifer’s large tits overcame him. "I… I… I can’t," he stuttered.

"You will do as I say," Jennifer said. She shook her shoulders sending a wave through her chest as Tom whined pitifully below her.

By now, Tom only had eyes for his doctor’s swaying chest. "H… Ha… Hail S.L.U.T."

Jennifer laughed evilly as she released Tom’s wrist and his hands flew to her chest.

-4:30 PM. The bedroom of The President’s son, Thad.

Thad stared lustfully and unabashedly at Scarlett’s chest, his erection tenting the front of his pants as he sat on the edge of his bed.

"Thad, you haven’t heard a word I’ve said," Secret Service agent Scarlett Johansson said angrily.

"You can’t possibly know that," Thad answered, his eyes locked onto Agent Johansson’s thick thighs. She sat across from him in a high back, over-stuffed chair dressed in the black suit and skirt of her job as his personal Secret Service agent. Her legs were crossed and her skirt stretched tight of her firm thighs. He licked his lips hungrily.

"Then what did I just say?" Scarlett asked sternly.

"That’s a unfair question," Thad responded as his eyes crawled up to her impressive chest.

Scarlett huffed and threw her hands up in frustration. "I said we have to keep our relationship professional and that means you have to stop blackmailing me for sexual favors," she said.

Thad’s eyes looked up into Scarlett’s blue eyes. "I think ‘blackmail’ is kind of a harsh word," he said defensively.

"And what would you call it?"

Thad shrugged his shoulders. "Youthful flirting?"

Once again Scarlett threw her hands up in frustration before her phone went off. It was her direct link to B.R.E.A.S.T.S. so that meant if was an emergency. "I have to take this, Thad, but don’t you think that this conversation is over," she said as she stood up and moved to the side of the room. Thad may have known about her status as a secret agent for B.R.E.A.S.T.S. but B.R.E.A.S.T.S. didn’t know that Thad knew. "This is Agent Red," she said, using her code name.

"This is Director Carter," the leader of B.R.E.A.S.T.S. said, "Are you alone?"

Scarlett looked over at Thad who just shrugged at her with a knowing smirk on his lips. He knew that the polite thing to do was leave so she could receive her orders in private but instead he just sat and grinned at her.

"Yes, I’m alone," Scarlett said as she glared at Thad and leaned against his dresser, turned away from the smart-ass, teenage boy.

With Agent Johansson turned away from him, Thad stood up as quietly as possible. He could hear a tinny voice coming from the secret agent’s phone, drawing her attention away from him. He snuck up behind her as quietly as possible until he was standing right behind her and placed his hands on her shoulders.

Scarlett jumped in momentary shock when she felt Thad slid his hands across her shoulders and repressed a quick squeak of alarm.

"What was that, Agent Red?" the Director asked.

"No… nothing," Scarlett stuttered, "Just saw an annoying mouse." She looked over her shoulder at the president’s son and glared angrily at him as his hands slid down the front of her shoulders to the top of her impressive chest. She tried to shoo him away as his hands slid down to her firm breasts and squeezed them tightly, almost possessively. "You can go ahead," she told the director.

As Agent Johansson started listening to her director again, Thad stepped up closer to the sexy agent, rubbing himself against her body. He continued fondling her heaven-sent breasts as he ground himself against her thick ass, drawing his erection across her cheeks through his pants and her skirt. He placed his shaft between her firm cheeks, dry-humping her through their clothes as he began nuzzling against her neck through her shoulder length, blonde hair.

Scarlett’s eyes fluttered in unwanted pleasure as Thad ground himself against her, a small groan escaping from her lips.

"What was that?" the director asked again.

"Jus… just that… that annoying mouse again," Scarlett said trying to repress another groan of unwanted lust. Thad may have been just a teenage boy but he seemed to certainly knew how to use his body in the best ways possible.

"You might want to see about getting an exterminator for the White House," Director Carter said.

"I’ll… I’ll do that," Scarlett groaned as Thad’s hands slid down her now panting body. The President’s son’s hands made their way down to her plain, black skirt and began pulling it up her thighs, exposing her stockings. He slipped his fingers between her legs and moved them up the insides of her quivering thighs. He used his fingertips to trace the leg openings of her functional panties, teasing her and causing her body to warm. Her nipples were rock hard and her pussy was moistening as he continued to molest her body.

Thad groaned as he ground himself against Agent Johansson’s body and she angrily shushed him as she tried to listen to her phone. He had a firm hold on her body, one hand circling where he knew her clit was beneath her panties while his other hand slid back up to her amazing chest. He unbuttoned two of the middle buttons of her plain blouse and slipped his hand inside and scooped one of her large tits out of her bra. He squeezed her warm, silky breast and teased her nipple as the middle finger of his other hand continued circling her clit. He smiled spread wider as she groaned again and began grinding her hot pussy against his hand and her thick ass against his throbbing cock.

With a loud grunt, Thad came in his pants, collapsing against Scarlett as she tried to listen to her phone. She found herself sandwiched between the President’s son and his desk, his body pressed tightly against her. "I’m sorry, Director Carter. Can you repeat that?" she asked.

"I said I need you to come to HQ as soon as possible," Director Carter said.

Scarlett elbowed Thad in the ribs trying to get him to move off of her. "Yes, ma’am," she said obediently before switching off her phone. She shoved her official phone back into her pocket and shoved the sated teenage boy off of her. "I can’t believe you’d take advantage of me like that," she said angrily.

"I thought we’d agreed to call it ‘teenage flirting’," Thad said with a self-satisfied grin on his face.

Again, Scarlett threw her hands up in frustration and also in confusion. Frustration that Thad refused to take their relationship seriously and confused over the fact that she wasn’t upset that he had used her to orgasm but rather that they didn’t get to finish together. "You owe me, mister," she said sternly.

"Yes, ma’am," Thad said with a mock salute.

-5:26 PM, The Headquarters of B.R.E.A.S.T.S., The main hallway leading to the administration offices

Scarlett ran her fingers through her blonde hair using the nanotechnology to return it to it’s natural red color. Her footsteps echoed down the hall as she made her way to Director Carter’s office. Suddenly a door opened beside her and she immediately assumed a fighter’s stance, ready to be attacked. She slowly relaxed her stance as the two women on the floor who had fallen out looked up at her and Kat Dennings grinned.

"Hiya, Red," Kat said as she began trying to pull herself out of the other woman’s tangled embrace. "Say hi to Agent Red, Alex," she said to the other woman as they both quickly climbed to their feet.

"A pleasure to see you again, Agent Red," Junior Agent Alexandra Daddario said nervously.

Cocking an inquisitive eyebrow at the two women, Scarlet crossed her arms under her impressive chest as she watched them try to get redressed. Kat’s plain, white blouse was completely open, her bra barely containing her large, wobbling breasts. Alexandra’s blouse was still buttoned but horribly wrinkled, her functional skirt pulled up to expose her stockings and black panties. Kat’s skirt appeared to have started out having a somewhat conservative slit up the side but was now ripped all the way to the top exposing the elastic of her stockings. Both womens’ make-up was smeared and their hair mussed.

"Headed to the Director’s office?" Kat asked cheerfully.

"Yes, I received at phone call earlier," Scarlett said simply, trying to keep a knowing smirk off of her face, "Do you know what it’s about?"

"Nope, I’ve been busy," Kat said simply, making Alex blush.

"So I see," Scarlett said simply.

"I’ll walk with you," the over developed executive assistant said before waving good-by at Alex, "And I’ll see you later, kitten." She growled playfully at Alex as she joined Agent Red and began walking down the hall.

"I see you and Junior Agent Daddario are getting along better," Scarlett said, finally allowing the smirk to spread across her lips.

"Oh yeah. She’s a peach," Kat said with a skip in her step, her large breasts straining against her starched blouse.

Scarlett kept an eye on Kat as they walked down the hall and was mildly surprised as Kat hummed cheerfully to herself. Usually the brunette woman insisted on walking behind her to stare at her ass or constantly hit on her or constantly stared lewdly at her or constantly followed her into the restroom, or the gym, or the tech division, or her apartment. But now the Director’s assistant seemed oddly content which made Agent Red slightly suspicious.

When the two agents reached the director’s office, Kat sat happily down at her desk and buzzed the intercom. "Agent Red is here to see you, ma’am," she said.

When Director Carter answered back, Scarlett could hear the door click open. She waited for some kind of sexual comment from Kat but when the assistant continued merrily shuffling her papers without paying any attention to her she shrugged her shoulders. She opened the door and entered the office making a mental note to check back in on Kat sometime later.

"Come in, Agent," Director Carter said, motioning to her best agent. "You’re probably wondering why I called you here today," she said briskly.

"I’m here to serve, ma’am," Scarlett said earnestly.

Director Carter closed her file and placed her pen down, steapling her fingers and giving Agent Red her full attention, she was an easily beautiful woman with crystal blue eyes and long, silky, wavy dark hair. "We’re having a problem in the Mid-West," she said in crisp, business-like tones, "Specifically Texas. Even more specifically, Dallas, Texas."

"Hmmmm, what could it be?" Scarlett asked.

"A cult," the director said.

"I thought they were called ‘militias’ now?"

"That’s a whole other problem," the director said, "This appears to be a ‘cult’ cult. Maniacal leader, easily duped followers…"

"Still sounds like a militia."

"…rumblings about ‘Revolution’, refusing to acknowledge any form of government…"

"That’s basically a Texas militia."

"…tax evasion, weapon hording…"

"Texas in a nutshell."

Director Carter shrugged her shoulders in agreement. "Still, I’d like you to investigate. For some reason I have a hunch it could be something more," she said.

"Is it S.L.U.T.? Have you heard anything from Lindsay?" Scarlett asked.

"All is quiet on that front," Director Carter said in relief.

"Don’t worry, Director, I’ll peek in and see what the what is," Scarlett said earnestly, "Will I be getting any back-up?"

"You’ll be meeting our Mid-West agent when you land in Dallas," the director told her, "So go ahead and visit the costume department and they’ll fix you up with a undercover outfit so you’ll fit right in with the locals."

"Yes, ma’am," Scarlett said with a salute.

-A few hours later, Dallas Mid-West airport, Terminal C, Gate 31, 52 feet from the Burger King, 2 yards from the luggage carousel, across the hall from the mens restroom

Scarlett stumbled a bit as she exited the walkway from her plane. Her cowboy boots had 6 inch heels that stretched her legs and pushed her ass out. She wore a cut-off pair of denim daisy-duke shorts that left the bottom half of her ass exposed and rode low on her hips. Her top was a sleeveless, flannel shirt tied in a knot under her chest exposing her flat stomach and buttoned barely half-way up. A red push-up bra lifted her large breasts up like a shelf of creamy flesh that jiggled enticingly with every step. Her red hair was up in a low pony tail and she wore a ragged cowboy hat on top of her head.

The top agent of B.R.E.A.S.T.S. looked around for her partner with her arms crossed under her impressive chest, tapping her foot impatiently. She didn’t have to wait long when a blonde young woman approached her.

"Boy, sure is hot today," the young woman said, speaking her half of the catch phrase.

"It’s all Obama’s and those damn liberals fault," Scarlett said, answering the catch phrase.

"Pleased to meet you, Agent Red," the blonde said as she held her hand out cheerfully, "I’m Agent Kaley Cuoco."

"Pleased to meet you too," Scarlett said as she shook the agents hand and looked her over. The blonde agent was wearing low heeled cowboy boots as well as a pair of shorts nearly as short as her own. She wore a Cowboys football jersey and her wavy blonde hair was tucked under a red truckers hat. The agent popped back on her heels for a second, a small jiggle going through her body proving she was completely bra-less. Scarlett released her grip and asked for a sit-rep.

"Boy-howdy, that could take a minute," Kaley said, still strangely cheerful, "Let’s walk to my truck."

Scarlett listened eagerly as Kaley divulged the information she had carefully collected. A psychologist had bought a large plot of desert land that had been completely barren. As the psychologist had gotten more popular she had eventually had a large building built, moving her practice there and out of the city. Eventually her clients had taken over the building duties themselves, giving all their money to the psychologist, selling everything they owned and living in the compound. All within a few months.

"That’s astonishing," Scarlett said as they stepped outside. With the Texas heat both women quickly began to sweat, their flesh gleaming in the light of the sun.

"Tell me about it," Kaley said as she led Agent Red to the parking lot, "I was out there two weeks ago and the compound was twice the size of your average strip-mall."

The two woman walked in silence the rest of the way to Kaley’s vehicle as Scarlett waited patiently for the other agent to offer more information. When Kaley continued walking in silence, Agent Red took another look at her and decided that, well, beside her obvious physical appeal that she was really rather not outstanding in the least. She hadn’t offered any information on the security of the compound or details on the psychologist or any tactical data on how to breach the buildings. "I take it you’re pretty new," she added just as they reach Kaley truck.

"Pretty new," Kaley said with a noncommittal shrug as she opened the door of her truck. It was a old 4×4 pick-up, dingy white with dingy red accents and looked nearly as inoffensive as Kaley.

"Oh well, I’ll just have to see what’s going on when I get there," Scarlett decided as she got into the truck. Kaley started the old, rumbling engine and the air conditioner kicked on, the cool air evaporating on their skin causing both women to nearly shiver with goosebumps and drawing their nipples up hard. Scarlett had her suspicions answered that the other agent wasn’t wearing a bra by the twin points on the blonde’s chest. The more she studied Kaley’s body the more she found to stare at. While in the airport she hadn’t really paid attention to the blonde agent’s chest but now she found it pretty impressive. "Must be the air conditioning," she told herself as they pulled out of the parking area.

As they drove to the compound Scarlett found herself staring more and more at Agent Cuoco’s body. Her thighs were thick and tan, her legs long, and her shorts wrapped snuggling and enticingly around her. "So, uh… The compound," she stammered as she tried to pry her eyes away from the insides of Kaley’s golden thighs, "Have you been in it?"

"Not yet," Kaley said, completely oblivious to the stares she was getting from the other agent, "I’ve made contact with one of the security guards ‘tho."

Scarlett licked her lips as she watched Kaley’s unencumbered breasts jiggle with every sharp jolt of the old pick-up truck. "And, uh… I mean… have you turned him?" she asked nervously. And oddly possessively. The thought of Kaley having to seduce some strange man made her strangely jealous and even a little angry.

"Not yet," Kaley admitted and then giggled, "Although I have to admit he’s a old perv."

"I’m sorry you had to go through that," Scarlett said with all sincerity.

Kaley just shrugged. "All part of the job," she said before turning off of the road, "And we’re here."

Both women got out of the truck and crawled into the ditch. It was a old dirt road with gravel, dusty and dry and they each laid down on their stomachs behind the truck. Scarlett took her cowboy hat off and pulled a small pair of binoculars out as Kaley took her cap off and pulled out a small listening device. "Twice the size of an average strip-mall?" she said suspiciously.

"Oh wow," Kaley gasped, "It’s more than doubled in size in the space of a week!"

Scarlett handed Kaley the binoculars while Kaley handed her the listening device. "And based on what I’m hearing there must be over a hundred people inside," she added.

"And that security guard I told you about is on duty," Kaley added herself.

Looking around at the security fence with razor wire looped around the top, Agent Red could only see one point of entry, the front door. "We have to get inside and find this psychologist!" she said in alarm at the surprising size of the compound, "This so-called cult is growing to quickly."

"I agree," Kaley said as they once again traded equipment, "And we’ll have to go through Frank the security guard to do it."

"Are you sure you can do it?" Scarlett asked as she put her arm around Kaley’s shoulders protectively.

"Sure," Kaley said offhandedly as she stood up and dusted herself off, "People just respond to me."

Scarlett helped dust Kaley off, her hands wandering over the blonde agent’s luscious body. "You poor, dear, brave child," she told the other agent, her hands clearing the dust from Kaley’s impressive chest.

"How ’bout a kiss for luck?" Scarlett asked hopefully.

"That’s okay," Kaley responded, not recognizing the strangeness of the request, "I haven’t bought my own drinks since I was fourteen, this’ll be easy."

"If you’re sure," Scarlett asked in all seriousness.

"Sure thing," Kaley said cheerfully and climbed into the trunk as Agent Red got in the other side. They drove up to the gate and it immediately opened for them allowing the two agents to drive right up to the main building. Kaley got out and greeted the security guard warmly, giving him a hug and pressing her chest against his.

Scarlett glared hatefully at the guard as he hugged Kaley just a bit to long before letting the poor girl go. Frank had to be at least 60. And ugly. He had a large gut and if he took his hat off he’d probably be bald too. And she couldn’t see any hair sticking out of the disgusting old man’s ears but she knew it was there and he probably had to shave them. He had a stupid mustache and his uniform was stupid too.

"This is my friend, Red," Kaley said as she introduced Scarlett to Frank.

Posing, Scarlett let Frank stare her up and down. She cocked her hips enticingly, her hands clasped behind her back to thrust her chest out as she gave him her best, coy smile. "Pleased to meet ‘cha," she said using her best Texas accent. At the B.R.E.A.S.T.S. Academy she had earned top marks for her oral technique and had even earned the Best Use of Tongue award in her senior year.

Frank continued looking the red-haired woman up and down slowly, his hand resting on Kaley’s exposed hip, her warm, tan thigh pressed against him. "Pleased to meet you, darlin’," he said as he used his other hand to shake the red head’s hand "What brings you little pieces of heaven out here on such a hot day?" he asked both the women.

"My friend wanted to visit the compound," Kaley said innocently as she ran her finger up and down the tie of Frank’s uniform. The uniform was a slate gray color with a matching hat and was stretched around his gut a little, the buttons barely holding the shirt closed. "She’s from up north so she ain’t ever seen a compound before," she added with a giggle.

"Is that right?" Frank asked, still holding onto Scarlett’s hand while his other hand lightly caressed Kaley’s hip, "You’re a Yankee."

Scarlett blushed and fluttered her eyelashes coyly. "Yankee by birth, Southerner by heart," she said with her own giggle.

Kaley pressed herself against Frank, her chest rubbing against his arm as her hand stroked his chest. "She’s my cousin come down here visiting so I thought I could show her where you work," she said breathlessly into the old security guard’s ear.

"Well, I don’t know about that," Frank said. He could feel his pulse picking up and his face blushing as the blonde pressed herself against him and the red-haired agent stepped up next to him. The red-head took his other hand in her own and pressed herself against him, her chest rubbing against his side. "I mean… I… I wouldn’t be, ah… be much of a security guard if I just… just… y’know, let anyone in," he stammered.

"But it’s so impressive," Scarlett told the guard.

"And so big," Kaley added. Her hand wandered down from his chest, past his belt, and grabbed the growing bulge in his pants. Agent Red immediately picked up on what she was doing and kissed the old man, her hand joining Kaley’s as they massaged the aging security guard to full hardness. She started getting down on her knees and out of the corner of her eye she noticed Agent Red doing the same.

"What are you doing?" Kaley whispered to Agent Red as they both massaged Frank’s bulge through his pants.

"There’s no reason you should have to put yourself through this," Scarlett whispered back as she pulled down the zipper of the old man’s pants.

"He’s my mark," Kaley whispered possessively as she reached into Frank’s slacks and pulled out his hard prick, "I’ll handle it. You need to reconnoiter."

"At the rate this compound is growing reconnaissance is pointless," Scarlett whispered back before she began licking the older man’s wrinkly balls.

"All the more reason you should be the one infiltrating," Kaley bark-whispered before licking Frank’s throbbing cock-head, "You’re senior agent after all."

With one of the guard’s testicles in her mouth, Scarlett thought over what Kaley had said before she sucked half of Frank’s cock into her mouth. The blonde agent bobbed back and forth, her lips stretched around the security guard’s girth, her saliva leaving his shaft gleaming in the Texas sun. "Dammit, she’s right," she decided. Frank closed his eyes and groaned in pleasure and Agent Red used her cat-like ninja skills to quickly release his scrotum from between her lips and scurry behind him. Jumping to her feet she clicked the cameras off from Frank’s console just inside the door and sneaked inside the compound’s main building.

With Agent Red gone, Kaley gripped the base of Frank’s cock with one hand and massaged his dangling balls with her other. The old man groaned in pleasure as she sucked on his prick, massaging his shaft with her moist, pink tongue as her head bobbed back and forth. His fingers wound themselves through her silky blond hair around her cap as he began fucking her mouth, his bulbous cock-head hitting the back of her mouth with every small thrust. She had prepared herself mentally for the time she would have to do this to reach her objective but she had to admit to herself that the old man had a pretty nice cock. She made a mental note to herself to look Frank up after they had taken care of the psychologist. If he didn’t wind up in jail that was.

"That poor, brave girl," Scarlett thought to herself as she quickly reached into her cowboy hat and pulled out her B.R.E.A.S.T.S. issued lock-pick. The amazing agent made short work of the door and entered silently, closing and locking it behind her. The hallway was well lit and it was kind of off-putting how normal it looked. Fake wood paneling, recessed lighting, not quite tacky linoleum, and even wood chairs every few yards. It looked like the hallway of any business office in the country. Except it was completely empty. She ducked down low, prepared for security or personnel to come from any of the doors lining the walls but no one presented themselves. She was all alone.

Scarlett darted down the hall to the first of the wooden chairs and tried to hide behind it as she surveyed the hall. It was completely empty. Somersaulting to the next closet’s chair she ducked behind it and made another survey. The hall continued to be empty. Pin wheeling to the next chair, Agent Red once again made a survey of the hall that continued to be empty. Doing a half-tuck spin-away roll she ducked behind the next chair. The hall was still suspiciously empty. Using her graceful agility she jumped up onto the wall behind her, kicking off the wall and doing a spinning tuck in mid-air as she spun, landing on her shoulder and rolling with the momentum, stretching one leg out to catch herself, her palms landing flat behind the next chair. The hallway remained empty.

Topless on her knees, Kaley let Frank fuck her talented mouth. Small streams of drool escaped from the corners of her mouth as his thick cock plunged in and out between her lips. Still wearing her cap, shorts, and boots, she stayed still and let the old man have fun with her, after all, when was the last time a man that old and out of shape had a girl as young and fresh as her. He complimented her with every thrust of his cock and every bob of her head telling her how beautiful she was and how lucky he was to had met her. It was really kind of sweet. She had her hands braced against his thighs as he fucked her mouth and throat, her unencumbered breast wobbling with every jolt, her own saliva dripping onto her golden chest and shining in the sun light.

Kaley’s nipples were hard with excitement, sizzling with need as she let Frank use her mouth. She found herself thrusting her chest forward, rubbing her sensitive tits against his thighs as his hips rocked back and forth. Granted, she hadn’t been a secret agent very long but she was enjoying the Hell out of it right now.

Landing on her feet, Scarlett finished the last of her gymnastic routine to get down the hall and ducked behind the last chair. The hallway split off like a T and she looked around the corner the best that she could. Her incredible eye sight quickly found what she had been looking for, a door, at the end of the left-hand hall, that had the words "Jennifer Love Hewitt" written across the frosted glass with "Therapist" written below it. "Jackpot," the sexy secret agent whispered to herself. With no more chairs to hide behind, she slowly crept down the hall, cursing the six inch heels the costume department had given her as the sounds of her footsteps echoed down the hall.

With the speed the compound was spreading there could be as many as two hundred converts by the end of the week which left Scarlett very little time to investigate. Her only choice was to quickly find and take down the psychologist to interrogate her, perhaps even take her back to B.R.E.A.S.T.S. headquarters. She would have preferred more time to investigate but public safety was at risk. Once again pulling out her lock-pick kit she prepared to jimmy the lock just as a voice called out from the other side of the door. "One moment please," the voice said, startling Scarlett.

"Fuuuuck yeah," Frank gasped in pleasure as Kaley cupped her large, firm, golden breasts around his shaft as he fucked her tits. The blonde bombshell had her head bent down, sucking on the tip of his prick as his cock pistoned up and down between her firm, warm, silky breasts. Her moist, pink tongue swirled around his tip as her hands kept her tits pressed tightly against his shaft. She was moaning nearly as loud as he was and he could look down over his gut to see her playing with her nipples as he fucked her golden orbs. "What the Hell did I ever do to deserve this?" he wondered as Kaley looked up at him with her crystal blue eyes and smiled around the tip of his cock between her lips.

Scarlett stood dumbfounded. She’d been found out and no doubt guards were on their way to capture her. Suddenly the office door opened and she assumed her fighter’s stance, ready for anything. Anything except for what happened. There were no guards, merely one woman. The professionally dressed woman was wearing sensible pumps and flesh colored stockings. She wore a plain brown, knee length skirt that, while not provocative, were stretched tight around her wide hips. She wore a matching blazer over a crisp starched white blouse. Her dark-brown hair was up in a loose bun and she wore a plain pair of black reading glasses. She had a dramatic hour glass figure and the blazer failed to hide the impressive bust beneath her clothes. Scarlett felt strangely under-dressed.

"Thank you for waiting," the psychologist said with a warm smile, "I’m Doctor Hewitt. Won’t you come in?"

Scarlett eyed the room suspiciously. Dr. Hewitt held her arm out presenting the room to her and just stood waiting patiently. Not being able to see any immediate dangers she walked past the psychologist into the oddly non-assuming office. She heard the doctor close the door but didn’t hear a lock catch indicating she could leave at any time. The mid-sized office held a couch with a matching chair, a desk with various papers and folders spread about and a filing cabinet. There were hung diplomas all bearing Dr. Hewitt’s name as well as a few water color paintings. It was a very middle of the road yet functional looking office.

"Please, have a seat," Jennifer said warmly as she motioned to the couch. She made her way back behind her desk and sat down, waiting patiently for Agent Red to do the same.

"I, ah… I, ah…" Scarlett stammered. She looked around the room skeptically but didn’t see anything suspicious. She sat down on the couch and looked at the therapist as the busty brunette finished the last of her paperwork and closed the files. "You, ah… you’re probably wondering what I’m doing here," she said to Dr. Hewitt.

"You’re a secret agent with B.R.E.A.S.T.S. come to see if my compound is a danger to world security," Jennifer said as she looked back at the sexy secret agent. She steepled her fingers underneath her chin and looked every inch the professional.

"That’s, ah… that’s right," Scarlett responded in confusion.

"Oh, sweet Jesus," Frank gasped as Kaley took off her short shorts leaving her completely naked except for her hat and boots. He took a moment to appraise her wonderful body, her full breasts, flat stomach, wide hips, small waist, thick thighs, and firm ass, all covered in golden, sun tanned flesh. She pressed her naked body against him, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him deeply, rubbing herself against him as he groaned into her mouth, his throbbing dick pressed against her abdomen.

Kaley broke the kiss with the old security guard and turned around, bracing her arms against the wall and thrusting her tan ass out. He ran his hands reverently over her silky smooth flesh causing her to shiver and giggle at the look of astonishment on his face. He scooted up behind her, his pants wrapped around his ankles as he pressed his throbbing cock-head against the slick entrance to her pink pussy. She just couldn’t get over the cute look of wonderment on his face as he began sliding his prick into the velvet grip of her cunt, it was adorable. He just looked so thankful to have the chance to fuck her. He groaned out in need behind her as he slowly parted the tight walls of her pussy and filled her nearly naked body, sweat rolling off of his flushed face. She groaned out herself at the feel of his hard tool bottoming out inside of her, his hands gripping her hips possessively as he ground himself against her taunt rear-end.

Ripped fuck-boi’s and frat dudes may have been fun for a free drink or three at a bar but nobody tried harder than and over-weight old guy Kaley decided as her slick juices trailed down the insides of her thighs. She cooed as the older man’s hands slid from her hips to cup her dangling breasts as he started fucking her, his thick prick pushing roughly in and out of her. She began rocking herself back against the security guard, meeting his insistent thrusts as he fucked her hard and deep.

Jennifer smiled warmly at Agent Red as she nonchalantly undid the first of the three buttons on her blazer. "I would imagine you’re not here alone," she said as she undid the second button.

"No, no I’m not," Scarlet said as she watched the doctor undo the last of the buttons on her blazer, "I’m here with a junior agent." Dr. Hewitt slowly slid the blazer off of her shoulders, her chest out-thrust and her large breasts straining against the starched material of her blouse. "What do you hope to accomplish here?" she asked as one of the therapist’s hands slowly slid up the front of her blouse to her first button.

"I think we’d both be happier if I was the one asking the questions, don’t you," Jennifer said as she undid her top button.

Scarlett’s eyes slowly went wide as she watched the doctor slowly undo her top. If the therapist wanted to ask all the questions then she’d let her as long as she was undoing her clothes while she was doing it.

"I love my job," Kaley grunted as she thrust herself back against Frank. She could hear him panting and groaning behind her, his hands limp as they slid over her body. She had no doubt that she could easily subdue him now whether he was actually involved with the cult or just a hired security guard but her body was on fire with desire. As she viciously fucked the old guy she decided that the famous Agent Red could easily handle one cult leader without her, after all, she was supposed to have turned the guard already so she might as well do it now.

Kaley pushed herself back from the wall and felt Frank lean against her, his gut rising and falling with each struggling breath. She turned around to face him, his still hard prick sliding out of her overly excited body as she gently cupped his face. "Why don’t you have a seat," she said as she helped him sit on the ground.

"Thanks, I just… just need… needed a second to… to rest," Frank panted.

"Oh, we’re not stopping," Kaley grinned as she leaned Frank’s back against the wall and straddled his twitching thighs, "I just wanted to get on top."

"I’m gonna die," Frank gasped.

"And what a way to go," Kaley giggled as she gripped Frank by the base of his prick and lowered herself down.

Jennifer unfastened her top to the middle of her impressive chest, her firm cleavage completely exposed over the top of her lacy, black bra. "If I wanted to enter B.R.E.A.S.T.S. Headquarters, what’s the code for the doors?" she asked as she pulled out a pen and a piece of paper.

As the doctor continued unbuttoning her top, Scarlett thought over her answer. "Would you be entering as a guest or as a authorized visitor?" she asked as Dr. Hewitt undid the last of her buttons down to the top of her skirt.

"Which one would get me to the Director’s office?" Jennifer asked as she pulled her blouse out of her skirt.

Scarlett hungrily licked her lips as she watched Dr. Hewitt remove her top. The doctor’s cleavage jiggled enticingly with every movement as she slowly undressed. "Actually you can’t reach the director’s office from there. The actual entrance is through Food Delivery. You can only reach the director through her rear entrance," she offered helpfully.

"Thank you," Dr. Hewitt said as she stood up behind her desk, "Why don’t you go ahead and get naked."

"That’s a very good idea," Scarlett agreed as the psychologist worked her skirt down over her broad hips. She saw that the doctor was wearing stockings and garters matching her panties and bra. The secret agent untied the knot holding her shirt together, her large bra encased breasts spring forth as the doctor unclasped her stockings.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Kaley panted happily as she rode Frank’s prick. Her large, tan breasts jiggled wildly on her chest as she thrust herself up and down, her thick, firm ass rippling with every wet slap. The older man’s hands laid limply at his sides, his head rolling back and forth with every impact of her sun kissed, naked body.

"Pl… pl… please," Frank grunted helplessly, "I.. I need… to… to rest." The stunning blonde was riding his prick relentlessly as he sat limply, his entire body feeling oddly boneless. Boneless and limp except for his cock. Kaley seemed to have taken possession of his prick and it refused to listen to him, to respond to him at all. All he wanted was five minutes, five minutes to rest before he had a heart attack but the eager girl had hijacked himself from himself. He was helpless before her wildly thrusting body.

Kaley grabbed Frank’s limp wrists and pulled his hands up, holding them to her chest, her hard nipples scrapping against his palms. She cooed out as his fingers instinctively squeezed her form orbs, her gleaming body never stopping as she rode him harder and faster. She could feel her orgasm rising inside of her, her firm thighs twitching as her graceful back arched and she squealed in joy.

Now wearing only her stockings and pumps, Jennifer stepped out from around her desk. She leaned against it with her hip, her arms crossed below her large, firm breasts, her hair still up in it’s loose bun and her glasses resting on the tip of her nose as she waited for Agent Red to finish undressing. Topless, the buxom secret agent still had her cowboy hat on and was currently pulling her short shorts down her legs as she stood in front of the couch. "Why don’t you leave the boots on," Jennifer offered, cupping her own breasts in her hands and squeezing the playfully.

Scarlett keened at the sight of Dr. Hewitt jiggling her tits up and down and thumbing her hard nipples. "That is the best idea I’ve heard all day," she admitted as she kicked her shorts and panties off. She posed, offering her nearly naked body to the doctor, desperately wanting the psychologist to find her desirable enough to let her continuing seeing her large, wonderful breasts. Despite the large size of the doctor’s breasts they were still nearly a perfect tear-drop shape, the nipples high on her breasts, demanding to be seen. The red-haired secret agent stood with her hips cocked, her breasts out-thrust, her hands sliding up and down her sides as she waited to see if the doctor found her desirable enough.

Jennifer smirked at the expectant look on the agent’s beautiful face. She lightly ran her fingertips over the tops of her breasts as she thrust her chest out, mirroring the other woman’s pose. "Do you like my breasts?" she asked knowingly. She smirked as Agent Red eagerly nodded her head. "Most people do. I found that out at an early age," she chuckled as she slowly sauntered closer to the red-haired agent, "As soon as I hit puberty people would literally fall over themselves to make me happy as long as I showed a little cleavage." She stood a hair’s breath from Agent Red, their hard nipples nearly touching, the agent heaving in desire. She reached forward, lightly caressing the agent’s arms as she continued to talk, "I even helped Katy Perry to learn how to use her talents to ensnare the minds of others."

As the doctor gripped her wrists, Scarlett let Jennifer raise her arms up and place her hands on her breasts. She gingerly squeezed the psychologist’s large, firm breasts, thankful to the bottom of her heart to be allowed to do so, truly she had been blessed by Dr. Hewitt. "Thank you," she whimpered meekly.

"You’re welcome," Jennifer said magnanimously, "You know, there’s more I could do for you."

"Please," Scarlett cooed, "I’ll do anything you want."

Jennifer cackled manically. "Yes you will!" she laughed out, "There’s just one thing I want to hear. What is your deepest sexual secret, Agent Red?"

"Pl… please, no," Scarlett begged pitifully.

With an evil glint in her eye, Jennifer began pulling the confused agent’s hands away from her breasts. "For these you will tell me," she said wickedly.

Scarlett shook her head no but knew that she had no choice. "The only sexual satisfaction I feel is when I’m with Thad," she admitted.

"Very good," Jennifer said. She had no idea who this "Thad" person was but the information brought her one step closer to complete control over the famous Agent Red. She once again pressed her breasts more firmly into the agent’s hands and whispered into the confused woman’s ear, "And there’s just one more thing I need to hear."

The words came together in Scarlett’s hazy mind. "I… I can’t," she stammered.

Jennifer pushed her breasts more firmly into Agent Red’s hands. "You know what I want to hear," she said with a knowing smirk, "You can’t resist these. No one can."

"I… I… I…" Scarlett continued to stammer, her mind a whirlwind of confusion. There was nothing more important in the world than Dr. Hewitt’s god given and blessed breasts but she couldn’t bring herself to say the words that she knew the doctor wanted to hear.

Removing Agent Red’s hands she took another step closer, pressing her chest the bewildered agent’s, rubbing their bodies firmly together. She wrapped her arms around the red-haired and horny woman, holding her tightly, hip to hip, breasts to breast. She ground her pubic mound against Agent Red’s as she rubbed her breasts up and down the other woman’s, their nipples sliding over their sensitive flesh. "Just two little words," she whispered breathlessly as she began to nibble the secret agent’s neck.

"Hail… hail…" Scarlett began.

"Hail Mary full of grace, those are some magnificent titties," Kaley said as she pressed herself against the back of the doctor’s body. She slipped her hands between the psychologist’s and Agent Red’s, squeezing the large, firm orbs in her hands as she humped her sticky pussy against the doctor’s round ass. "My God," she gasped as she gave the therapist’s tits another squeeze, "I think they’re real, too!"

"Of course they’re real!" Jennifer shouted defensively as she tried to look at the secret agent who had interrupted her from over her shoulder.

"Oh, wow," Kaley said as her fingers rippled along the evil doctor’s magnificent cans, "Imagine that." She rubbed her naked body against Jennifer’s own naked body, sensuously humping up against her, rubbing her groin against the psychologist’s ass and her tits against her back as she grabbed the doctor’s arms and trapped them between their bodies.

Turning back to Agent Red, Jennifer tried to use her will against her. "Agent Red, dispose of this interloper," she ordered.

Kaley smiled as Agent Red looked up at her from around Jennifer’s shoulder. "You don’t want to hurt me, right, partner?" she asked.

Scarlet’s eyes softened as she peered at Kaley’s face. "Of course not," she said. Her hands slid around the two women, holding Kaley to Jennifer and Jennifer to her as she leaned forward over the evil doctor’s shoulder. Kaley smiled wider at her and leaned forward herself so they could kiss, their tongues lightly caressing in their mouths.

"You will obey my breasts!" Jennifer said angrily, "And my breasts demand your attention!"

"Don’t worry," Kaley assured Red, "I’m paying very good attention to her tits so why don’t you come around here and pay attention to me." She knew that she had to break the doctor’s control over Agent Red and there was a small moment of doubt when she saw the confused agent actually take a moment to consider her wishes but luckily it was only a moment. Red eagerly shook her head clear before stepping around the other two naked women and again wrapping her arms around them, sliding her hands between their writhing bodies. And then she slid to her knees.

"Oh, wow!" Kaley gasped as Agent Red squeezed her ass and parted her cheeks, "Straight for the ass. I never would have guessed." She shuddered as she felt the red-haired agent’s tongue slide wetly over her puckered asshole, teasing her momentarily. She ran her tongue in slow circles around her tight little entrance, spiraling around until the tip of her talented tongue probed lightly against her. The blond agent’s eyes fluttered as the ginger agent slowly pressed her wonderfully wiggling tongue into her thick, round, rear-end. "Oh, wow," she groaned into Jennifer’s ear, "I’m so sorry I interrupted you, you’re really missing out on something here."

"You will obey me!" Jennifer yelled defiantly at Agent Red.

Kaley tried to peer down at Red kneeling behind her to check on her and saw the red-headed agent looking back up at her. "You just keep right on doing what you’re doing, ‘kay?"

Scarlett nodded her head eagerly, the movement causing Kaley to gasp out as she turned back towards Jennifer. The red-haired agent held the blond-haired agent’s thick cheeks apart as she tongued her, rolling her tongue up into a tube and using it like a small cock to fuck her ass with.

"And as for you," Kaley said to the evil pathologist. She raised one hand up to Jennifer’s chest to cup one of her large tits, enjoying the way it fit in her hand, and gave it a experimental squeeze. Her other hand slid down between the psychologists thighs to her heated groin to give it it’s own squeeze as well. "It’d probably be easier to just knock you unconscious," she whispered into the doctor’s ear, "But I hate violence." She slid two fingers into Jennifer’s gooey cunt and felt the doctor shudder in her arms.

Jennifer couldn’t stop herself from rolling her hips up to meet Kaley’s fingers. As a medical professional she knew it was only simple biology, her attempted seduction of Agent Red leaving her all ready horny she was helpless against the other agent’s highly trained fingers. As she rocked her hips up to fuck herself against the blonde woman’s hand she found herself grinding herself back against the other woman’s heated groin as well, groaning in pleasure.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Kaley panted as she molested the evil doctor’s amazing body and Red’s amazing tongue fucked her ass. She was grinding herself against Jennifer’s ass, humping the other woman as the other secret agent wiggled her tongue inside of her tightest hole. "Tha… tha… thank God you’re… you’re… you’re on our side," she gasped back at the senior agent while she continued to molested Jennifer’s needy body. She pinched the agent of S.L.U.T.’s hard nipple between her fingertips as she slid her two fingers as deep into her cunt as she could, pressing her thumb against her hard clit.

Scarlett could hear the muffled sounds of Kaley and Jennifer panting and moaning in lust and it filled her chest with pride. She was proud to be part of the 3-way and to be helpful, it was, after all, the whole reason she had joined B.R.E.A.S.T.S. in the first place. "Mumph, mumph, mumph…" she mumbled into the Kaley’s thick ass with every thrust of her tongue.

"No, no, no…" Jennifer panted as she humped against the agent’s hand on the verge of orgasm.

"Yes, yes, yes…" Kaley panted as she humped her drooling cunt against Jennifer’s rolling ass and Scarlett’s probing tongue.

"Oh Godddd…!" Dr. Hewitt cried out in passion as she came. Her traitorous pussy clamped down on the agent’s wiggling fingers as her orgasm rolled through her body. Her chest heaved as her nearly naked body shuddered in lust, her juices rolling down the insides of her twitching thighs, soaking into her stockings.

"Oh Godddd…!" Agent Kaley cried as she came. Her warm juices gushed out, spilling out against the evil doctor’s round ass as she rocked her own ass back-side against Agent Red’s deeply buried tongue.

Filled with pride at getting to pleasure Agent Cuoco, Scarlett felt her body relax and drew her tongue out. With her grip on the blonde’s ass she helped guide her to the couch to rest letting Jennifer slump to the floor. She then helped the evil doctor up to sit next to the panting body of Kaley before standing back up. "Would anybody like a glass of water?" she asked them both helpfully.

Still naked twenty minutes later, Scarlett’s mind began to clear and she helped Kaley tie up the dastardly doctor. "So what the hell was that?" she asked the blonde agent.

Kaley thought it over for a moment. "I think the doctor uses her psychology degree and people’s desire to see her breasts to get them to do whatever she wants," she said with a shrug. Frank bought Kaley her discarded clothes and she began getting dressed while the aging security guard slumped into Jennifer’s chair. He was so tired from their earlier escapades that he didn’t even bother to ask why his boss was tied up on the couch before falling asleep, snoring.

"I got that," Scarlett said as she gathered her own clothes up and began getting dressed, "I mean with you."

Shrugging her shoulders like it was no big deal, Kaley finished putting her barely there in the first place clothes back on. "Ever since I was a little girl people just want to do stuff for me," she said plainly. "So what do we do with her?" she asked nodding to the gently slumbering, slightly snoring, still naked doctor.

Scarlett stared up and down the sleeping doctor’s nude body. "Well I’m not dressing her for a while yet," she mumbled to herself, burning the image of Dr. Hewitt into her mind for later use.

"Who’s Thad?" Kaley asked offhandedly.

Scarlett jumped and screamed out with shock, "Gah! Where’d you hear that? He’s no one!"

"Okay, okay. Geez," Kaley said before turning back to Jennifer. "I think Frank has some handcuffs," she said helpfully.

"Good idea but that’s for later. What do we do with her first?" Scarlett asked.

-8:00 AM The next in the White House parking lot.

At 8:00 AM The next day after once again saving the world, Scarlett pulled into the parking lot of the White House. She checked her hair in the rear-view mirror to make sure it was still in it’s undercover blonde color before stepping out and walking into the seat of government for the free world. Using the private employee elevator she made her way to the living area of the first family and relieved the night shift Secret Security agent. “Anything to report?” she asked.

The agent shook his head as he gathered up his supplies. “Not a peep,” he said before turning to leave. “Oh, Thad’s almost ready for you to take him to school but he wanted to talk to you first,” he added.

Scarlett rolled her eyes and groaned. “What could he any now?” she grumbled to herself. She knocked on Thad’s door before entering, “Thad, you better be decent,” she warned as she closed the door behind her.

“Aren’t I always,” Thad smirked.

Refusing to rise to the bait, Scarlett folded her arms beneath her impressive chest. “So what did you need, Thad? We’ve got to get you to school,” she said as calmly as possible. She still remembered what she had confessed to Jennifer Love Hewitt and it was still causing her all kinds of confusion. Not to mention she was the only one there at the compound that hadn’t gotten off and she was feeling extremely sexually frustrated. Even Frank, the old body guard had gotten his rocks off. Not to mention that their interrogation of Dr. Hewitt had revealed that the poor, old security guard was indeed just a poor, old security guard and Kaley had decided to spend her next few days of interrogating him herself. Probably vigorously and repeatedly.

“It’s time for our End Of The Mission Treat,” Thad said excitedly.

Scarlett cocked an eyebrow at the Presidential Son. Is he starting to think all we are is a treat, she wondered to herself. She didn’t really know what to think about that. She began unbuttoning her jacket. “Is that all I am?” she asked him as she slid her jacket off and placed it on Thad’s dresser. She began unbuttoning her blouse as she continued, “And now you think you’ve been a good boy and deserve a treat?” She took her blouse off and revealed her half-cup bra, her nipples just barely covered by the material. “What ever shall we do about that?” she asked as she placed her blouse on the dresser in top of her jacket, her pale, creamy cleavage jiggling enticingly.

“Oh, I have a few ideas,” Thad said excitedly as he sat in his bed and rubbed his hands together.

Ignoring the teenage boy with the obvious erection in his pants, Scarlett began unfastening her skirt. “I had a rough couple of days and sure could use a good treat, Thad,” she said as she let her skirt fall to the floor. There was nothing special about her under clothes except for the fact that she was the one wearing them. Her large, firm breasts bulged over the top of her bra when she breathed and nearly jumped free from their restrictions when she pulled her shoulders back and pushed her chest out. Her panties were stretched tight across her hips, pulled taunt across her groin. Her sensible pumps stretched her legs out, lifting her thick, rounded ass out.

Thad choked on air as he stated lustfully at Scarlett nearly naked in his room. And it had happened so easily. Normally he had to do anything he could think of to get her this way, even blackmail, but today she had practically peeled her clothes off as easily as he’s peel a banana. Maybe she was finally coming around to him. He rubbed himself through his pants. “Oh, I certainly have a great for you,” he chuckled as he rubbed himself through his pants.

Scarlett peered at the obviously aroused teenage boy and appeared to think over his off. Suddenly she grabbed her clothes. “Then again, I can buy myself a great. You have a bus to catch,” she said before opening Thad’s bedroom door. Just before closing the door back she looked at the president’s son from over her shoulder. “Besides, I was fine on my own time so you didn’t have to cover for me and you owe me one anyway. It’s the bus for you this morning,” she said before closing the door behind her.

Thad looked down at his lap and then at the door in panic. “How can I get on the bus with this?” he whined.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Fri, 17 Aug 2018 01:19:56 UTC

Olivia Benson Meets Kate Beckett

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not own Law And Order: SVU, Castle, or the characters from them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: F/F

Olivia Benson Meets Kate Beckett
By Muhabba

It had been a dark and stormy night. The rain had finally stopped trying to wash the city clean and the puddles on the dark ground reflected the neon lights of the strip club across the street. Green, red, and blue pulsed in the air like a sickly heart-beat turning the filthy puddles into pathetic rainbows as the perp’s body cooled in the night air. The puddle of his blood in the puddles reflected the face of the beautiful woman who shot him as she looked down at him, her gun smoking with discharge. Her arm felt sore from the recoil caused by the odd angle she had shot from and she held her piece lightly at her side on the off chance the dead man wasn’t really dead. Yet.

"It was a clean kill," the voice of her recent partner said as she stepped up next to the strange couple, cop and killer, killer and victim. Who could tell which was which on a night like this. "He nearly had a bead on me, you saved my life."

Detective Kate Beckett looked up from her lifeless perp at the curvy officer that had joined her on this hellish night. “When is death ever clean?” Kate wondered. "Yeah, I guess," she said solemnly, "Just wish we could have taken him alive, tried to question him, figure out why he was killing those women." Puffs of steam slid over her lips with each word, joining with the smoke of her cooling gun, dissipating into the night, lost to the sirens of the police cars.

"Guys like him always have a reason for doing what they do," Detective Olivia Benson said stoically as she stowed her service piece in her belt holster. She noticed that Kate still had her piece out at her side like the recently deceased scum bag could jump up and try to run for it again but she could tell the only place he’d be running to was hell. "Maybe it was the voices, maybe his mother didn’t love him enough, maybe his dad loved him to much. It best not to think about it," she continued as she touched Kate’s elbow and felt the officer jump.

"Sorry," Kate said with a shudder as she finally stowed her piece, "Always get kinda jumpy afterwards, y’know?"

"Happens to everybody," Olivia said as she placed a hand lightly on Kate’s shoulder, feeling the other woman jump slightly at her soft touch. She looked at her partner and felt like she was seeing the woman for the first time. She had long legs that went all the way up, a slim build that looked like she’d be wiry with muscle but still curvy enough not to be considered butch. The attractive detective had a small chest with just a hint of her apple sized breasts beneath her plain clothes, and her hair flowed around her like a chestnut halo, reflecting the lights of the police cars and strip clubs surrounding them like unwanted witnesses, judging them somehow.

Olivia shook her head to get off her train of thought. There was no doubt Beckett was attractive as well as being built in almost the complete opposite of herself. Where Beckett was slender she had more curves. Where Beckett had a smaller chest her own chest struggled to be contained in her sports bra. And where Beckett had long, wavy brown hair, her’s was short and straight. She patted Beckett once on her shoulder before turning, not sure why she was staring at her partner like she had been as she walked back to their undercover car. "We better get back to the station. We got a hell of a lot of paperwork to get through."

Beckett took one last look at her dead perpetrator, killer of strippers and hookers and young college girls. "Better you than them," she muttered under her breath at the corpse, as if it could somehow absolve her of his death, before turning and joining Olivia at the car, the sound of her stylish but sensible boots echoing away from the true dead killer.

A long hour later at the police station, the two beautiful detectives were only half-way through the paper work making it legal to kill a man. Every time they would look up at the clock it seemed to go slower, trudging along at a snail’s pace, slow and getting slower. Report after report, single sheet of paper after single sheet of paper began stacking up, turning a man’s messy death to a neat pile. Files instead of flies, stacks instead of splatter, order instead of chaos, life was messy but death was supposed to be neat as a pin.

“I can’t believe it’s nearly midnight,” Kate groaned in frustration as she stretched in her chair, her slight chest out-thrust.

Olivia looked up at the clock and then back down at her growing stack of papers. “I think that clock is broken, possibly going backwards. Maybe you should shoot it to keep it from torturing us like this,” she complained as she stretched her back also, her impressive chest pushing out and drawing Kate’s eye for a moment.

“Been enough torture and death for one night,” Kate grumbled back as she scrutinized Detective Benson’s large chest, the shitty florescent lighting doing nothing to obscure the other woman’s impressive body. Changing the subject from murders and the other woman’s body, she closed the last of her folders, “Didn’t you have a partner? Wasn’t he the one that first started tracking our perp?”

Olivia closed one of the last of her file folders and started on another one, the sickening buzz of the overhead lights filling her brain and not for the first time. “Vacation. I told him I’d keep up on this one and he’d owe me when he got back. Sort of regretting it now,” she said with a chuckle she didn’t mean but wanted to. The fake it ‘til you make it approach to feeling positive about the last few horrible days of death and blood.

The humming of the bad florescent lighting was giving Kate a headache as well, like a hive of bees struggling to escape the inside of her head. “How ‘bout we hit the bar when we’re done here. I need to let off some steam before I crash,” she said as she looked over at her short-term partner, “First round’s on me.”

“Sounds good to me,” Olivia said with a sigh of much needed relief, “Let’s get this done and then I’ll drive. I know a bar right by my apartment.”

Twenty minutes later, Kate downed her second shot of tequila and let out a deep belly laugh. “You’re kidding,” she chuckled, “No pants and just running around Central Park?”

Olivia nodded enthusiastically, pulling a draw from her cold long neck. “I swear. And the whole time he’s shouting, ‘God above has decreed that all women are whores!’”

The dark of the bar was broken up intermittently by the flickering, gaudy colored florescent lights scattered around. The slurred voices of the drunk patrons echoed through the room, desperate to be heard over the den of a aged jukebox still playing scratched, vinyl records, drowning out the two women as they continued swapping stories of working in the NYPD.

Kate nodded at the bartender to get her another beer. “So what’d you do?” she giggled.

“What any good officer would do,” Olivia said with a sly grin, “Kicked him in the balls and punched him in the nose.”

Kate laughed out again, her knee accidentally knocking the bottom of the dirty table and nearly spilling their drinks. “Bet swallowing all that blood made it kinda hard to screech out about God’s plan,” she said as she straightened out their bottles.

The waitress brought the women their bottles over and took Olivia’s crumpled money. “Last round, bar’s closing,” she said curtly before walking away, her dirty, denim skirt barely covering her non-exsistant ass.

“Speaking of God’s whore,” Kate muttered under her breath making Olivia snort out her beer. “I’m feeling too good to head home," she added, "How ‘bout you?”

Olivia thought it over for a moment before answering. “How ‘bout I offer you my couch and you buy the wine,” she offered, “I know a good liquor store close by.”

Now it was Kate’s turn to think for a moment. “Sounds good to me but I’m not sharing my wine with you so I’m buying two bottles,” she said with a slight slur.

“Sounds like a plan,” Olivia agreed with a similar slur, “Let’s go.”

Thirty minutes later the two women found themselves back at Olivia’s apartment on her couch, a open bottle of wine on the coffee table nearly half empty already. They each nursed the wine in their glasses as they talked, enjoying the company of a fellow police woman. They talked for another hour about their jobs, the never-ending crime on the streets, the countless victims, the ones they couldn’t save, and eventually more intimate details of their lives, the weight of the last few days being slowly relieved. The pressure they had lived under was being replaced with a warmth and comfort they couldn’t even remember having felt in what felt like ages.

“So the mayor is really going to stick you with some writer?” Olivia asked before she blurted out obviously drunken laughter.

"I can’t believe it either," Kate laughed as well, "But he was helpful once so maybe I can do something with him."

"Hang him from a fishing hook maybe?" Olivia asked before both women broke out into bales of laughter. As their voices quieted down there was a moment of silence. It wasn’t an awkward silence that demanded to be filled with whatever inane chatter happened to cross past someone’s lips, it was still, comfortable, as each woman looked softly at the other. "I love your hair," Olivia whispered breathlessly as she trailed a strand of Kate’s hair through her fingers.

"Thanks," Kate whispered back, her eyes locked onto Olivia’s lovely eyes.

Olivia looked deep into Kate’s twinkling eyes for a moment before leaning forward. Their lips met, easily pressing against the others, soft and moist. Olivia pressed herself closer, rubbing her shoulder against Kate’s, asking silently for the other woman to respond. She moved her lips against the slimmer police woman’s, lightly brushing against her’s as she caressed the seal of Kate’s mouth with her tongue. Her tongue slightly parted the other woman’s mouth, just barely dipping in hopefully for moment. When she didn’t feel Kate respond, Olivia quickly pulled back and blushed in embarrassment.

"I’m… I’m sorry," Olivia blurted out, "I just… Sorry if I read that wrong. I don’t usually…"

"No, no. It’s… It’s okay," Kate interrupted. "You didn’t… I mean, I didn’t… You just, kinda, took me by surprise," she babbled.

"No, no, it’s my fault," Olivia insisted. "To much to drink and not enough… Well, it’s been a while," she admitted.

"No, it’s not your fault," Kate consoled her, "It’s just been a while here too. Plus, well, haven’t really had… you know, with a woman…"

"Me either," Olivia blurted out, "Well, since college but that…"

"That’s what college is there for," Kate finished with a chuckle.

"You too?" Olivia asked as she hesitantly, hopefully, began to recover from her embarrassment.

"The academy, actually," Kate admitted, "Maybe a girlfriend here and there to be honest."

"Me too," Olivia agreed. "Sometimes it’s just easier to connect with a woman, y’know," she said with a sigh, "Like I said, sorry if I read that one wrong."

"It’s not…" Kate stammered, "Listen, you just took me by surprise is all. Okay?"

Olivia looked back at Kate’s beautiful face. "It took me by surprise too but, right then, right there, I had to kiss you," she said wistfully.

Kate bent forward and cupped Olivia’s lovely face. The beautiful woman pressed herself against Kate’s hand, rubbing against her palm as Kate smiled. "I didn’t say that I didn’t like surprises," Kate said breathlessly as she moved in closer until their lips touched again. The kiss was more firm than the last, their mouths pressed together as they opened, their tongues searching each other out.

The two police women’s bodies melded together, hip to hip, chest to chest as they moaned in one another’s warm, moist mouths. Their arms wrapped around each other, holding the other police woman close, their lips and tongues caressing as they passionately kissed.

Olivia broke the kiss and looked deep into Kate’s eyes.

Kate smiled at the other woman. "I hope I’m not the one that read that wrong this time," she said with a slightly nervous grin.

Olivia took Kate’s hand and stood up. "I think we’re finally reading the same book," she said as she pulled Kate to her feet and began leading her to her bedroom.

"I just hope it’s not another police department regulation manual," Kate said in a nervous tone of voice just before the two woman reached Olivia’s bed.

"I don’t think this is covered," Olivia said as she turned back to Kate. Each woman automatically wrapped their arms around each other as they kissed again, quickly before they could lose their nerve. Their firm bodies meshed together surprising them at how easily it was, their hands sliding up and down their backs as they thoroughly explored one another’s mouths. Olivia reached up between their bodies and began unbuttoning Kate’s blouse as Kate began to do the same to her. Olivia reached the bottom of Kate’s blouse first and the more slender police woman tugged her top out of her pants as the more rounded woman finished unbuttoning her plain, functional top.

Kate took over from Olivia’s hands, spreading the other woman’s top open to expose her bra encased breasts. She licked her lips at the sight of the more voluptuous woman’s large breasts captured inside of her plain sports bra. "Police issue lingerie," she giggled as her hands slipped down to Olivia’s impressive chest and cupped her large breasts through her bra.

Olivia chuckled at Kate’s joke before moaning in appreciation as the more slender woman cupped her and began kissing lightly at the tops of her breasts above her bra. She let her top slide down her arms to fall to silently to the floor as Kate kissed up from her quivering chest to her neck. Her nipples were hard and sizzled with need as the other woman kissed back up to her mouth. She pulled the other cop’s blouse open as they pressed their bodies together, kissing deeply as they began to lightly rub against one another.

Pulling Kate’s blouse off of her angular shoulders, Olivia began kissing down her graceful neck. The slender detective moaned in appreciation as the curvier woman kissed across her collar bone to the hollow of her neck and licked back up. Olivia kissed the quickening pulse in her neck before licking back up and kissing Kate again with more passion.

Their hands slid sensually up and down their backs, reaching the clasps of one another’s bras at the same time as their flushed bodies began to sync together in desire. Their nimble fingers quickly did away with the small hooks, the elastic snapping open as the two women’s hands traveled up to their shoulders. They never broke their passionate kiss as they both grabbed the thin material of their bra straps and pulled them down their shoulders. In perfect unison they pulled down their bras, slipping them off of their chests to fall to the floor between them as both police woman pressed their naked, flushed flesh together. Olivia’s larger breasts enveloped Kate’s smaller, firmer tits, their hard nipples scrapping against their smooth, heated skin.

Kate began moaning louder, nearly growling as she licked hungrily down to Olivia’s chest. Her hands slid from the other woman’s back to her sides, up her sides to her chest, and to her large, firm breasts sitting high and firm. She cupped the curvier detective’s breasts, lifting them up, licking the silky skin and drawing one of her hard nipples into her soft mouth. She eagerly nursed at Olivia’s tits causing the other woman to moan lustfully and wrap her arms around Kate’s head to keep her at her chest.

Holding Kate tightly to her chest, Olivia gasped out loudly as the more slender woman feasted like a king at her chest. She thrust her chest out, smothering the other detective’s face in her abundant flesh, holding her firmly as Kate licked and sucked at her breasts like a hungry calf.

Keeping a tight hold on Olivia’s hips, rubbing herself against her, Kate latched onto one of the other woman’s hard nipples, sucking hard at the erect nub. She slid her hands down to the top of the other detective’s slacks, hurriedly undoing the belt and unfastening the clasp before forcefully pushing down Olivia’s slacks, over her wide hips, and halfway down her firm thighs. Both women moaning and groaning, eager to rid each other of their far to restrictive clothing, clothing designed to do nothing but keep them naked, keeping them from gazing on the other’s flush, naked body.

Olivia pulled Kate away from her chest and pulled her up straight before kissing her in fiery need. She licked down to the other woman’s chest, sucking hungrily at her small, pointed tits and her hands began unfastening Kate’s slacks. Feverishly she tugged the slacks down the other detective’s long legs, kneeling on the floor in front of Kate, her body nearly naked and open to her. She pushed the other woman down on the bed and smiled wickedly as the other detective squealed out in surprise, her small tits momentarily jiggling enticingly. Olivia nibbled around Kate’s plain panties as she knelt down and forcefully pushed the woman down flat on her backs.

Grabbing the elastic of Kate’s panties, Olivia pulled them down her legs and threw them over her shoulder before spreading the other woman’s slender legs wide open. The clothes were wrong, oppressive, they needed to be free of them, symbols of their weekend of death and madness and she had just freed Kate of the yolk holding them back. This was what they needed to be and she was now where she was supposed to be. She crawled into her bed, sliding her hands up the insides of the female detective’s legs and pressed firmly on Kate’s toned thighs until the other woman spread herself wide and wrapped her legs around Olivia’s head. Olivia never lost the wicked smile on her face as she wrapped her arms around the female detective’s slender thighs and peered up the length of her naked body at Kate’s smiling face.

Kate held herself up on her elbows as she looked down at Olivia from between small breasts and down between her obscenely spread thighs. She could see the smile on the other woman’s face with a gleam in her eye as she nuzzled against the burning juncture between her legs. She gasped as the detective delicately licked at her moist labia, teasing her with her tongue and she felt a odd sense of relief mixed with desire and knew without a doubt that they were both where they needed to be. Kate rolled her hips up to meet Olivia’s knowledgeable tongue and groaned from deep in her slender, heaving chest. She her hands up her sweat slick body and palmed her small tits, squeezing them tight at the female detective lightly split her dewy pussy-lips with her tongue. She tried to push her boiling groin forward into the other woman’s face but Olivia gripped her thighs tighter to keep her from moving. She groaned in lust and need, never breaking eye contact with her short term partner, trusting her to see to her needs.

As her tongue darted between Kate’s lust swollen labia, Olivia gathered the other police woman’s tart juices, savoring the taste of her as she growled in animalistic need. She needed to taste her partner, to hear her partner moan in pleasure, needed to be the one to give her pleasure, to see her writing above her. She never broke eye contact with her partner and her partner never broke eye contact with her, there was nothing else in the world but them. No killers, no rapists, no madmen, just them here and now. She enjoyed the faces Kate made with every stroke of her tongue, a sense of pride filling her as she pushed her tongue deeper into the other woman’s tasty pussy. She opened the other detective’s pink pussy-lips with her fingers, baring her partner finally and completely to her.

"S- s- s- shittt…" Kate stuttered as Olivia pleasured her. Her hips bucked uncontrollably as her short term partner licked at the sensitive bit of flesh between her puckered asshole and horny pussy. She gasped as the other woman circled the tight, wet entrance to her pussy, teasing her again before trailing her tongue up and licking around her hard, sizzling clit. Kate struggled to keep eye contact with her, her eyes fluttering as Olivia drew her clit between her lips, sucking it like a tiny prick, appreciating it like a tiny pearl. Her hips bucked uncontrollably again as she tried to hump up against her partner’s mouth but the other detective held her thighs firmly, trapping her against her face. And she could see the wicked smile in her partner’s eyes as they looked up the length of her panting body.

Olivia licked down Kate’s dripping pussy and nibbled her sensitive taint before circling the dripping entrance to the slender officer’s pussy again. She rolled her tongue up into a small, pink tube and slipped it inside her partner’s hot hole, sliding it suddenly in and out, tongue-fucking her with it, making her body violently shake and shiver. Kate’s cunt started to gush and she happily and eagerly lapped up her juices as the more slender officer came for her.

"Swe- e- e- t Jesus!" Kate cried out as her orgasm rolled through her like the thunder through the city during the storm. She somehow managed to keep eye contact with Olivia as her entire body trembled and twitched, her eyes glazing in lust, her vision blurring in senseless pleasure. She squeezed her small tits as hard as she could, her nipples scrapping against her palms as she cried out in lust, Olivia’s blurred face still nestled between her slender thighs. Her body felt like it was melting into the mattress as she rode out her orgasm, her bones seeming to become rubber as she collapsed into the bed, finally breaking eye contact as her eyes rolled back into her head and her eye lids fluttered.

Lapping up the last of Kate’s tart cum, Olivia wiped her chin with the back of her hand as her impressive chest swelled in pride at a job well done. She had helped take a killer off the streets tonight, helped find justices for the murdered women, helped save any future victims but this was what she felt pride in the most tonight. The pleasure she had given, not the life she had helped take. She released her hold on the other woman’s slender, trembling thighs and crawled up and over her naked, panting, sated body. She laid down beside her partner and drew her into her arms, lovingly holding her to her as Kate slowly came down from her orgasm. She held the more slender detective to her abundant chest, softly stroking her long hair as the more slender woman’s twitching and shuddering began to slow.

Kate nuzzled against Olivia’s chest as she slowly began to relax, softly stroking the short-haired woman’s flat stomach. She looked up at the voluptuous detective as her eyes began to focus again and smiled as her beautiful face began to take shape. "That felt soooo good," she murmured as Olivia slipped her arm around her more slender shoulders. It was a stupid and small thing to say, in no way encompassing what she had felt, the way her partner had made her feel but it was all her bliss wracked brain to come up with at the moment. The other detective smiled down at her and Kate could see that Olivia didn’t really know how to respond to her half-assed compliment so she leaned up and kissed her, tasting her tart juices on the other woman’s tongue. She kissed down to the other detective’s jaw and then down her graceful neck, her hands sliding over her gleaming body.

Olivia moaned in anticipation as Kate kissed down from her shoulders to her large breasts. The more slender woman crawled on top of her before cupping her wobbling tits, giving a quick peck to each hard nipple before nuzzling her face between the firm orbs. She gasped out as the longer-haired woman ran her thumbs over her hard nipples, circling the erect nubs as she licked over from between her breasts. She was actually impressed by how quickly Kate had moved down from her chest earlier, far to used to her beauty and worth as a desirable woman being dependent on her breast size but now she felt that the other woman could spend the rest of the night there, pleasuring her with her hands and mouth.

Moaning in appreciation, Kate luxuriated in the feel of Olivia’s soft but firm, silky smooth tits wrapped around her head. Her tongue left a warm, wet trail from between her breasts to the top of her large tit before circling around her aureole and she could feel the curvier woman shudder in pleasure as she finally took her nipple between her lips. Trapping the hard piece of flesh she lashed it with her tongue much more forcefully than Olivia had been with her, grinning around her face full of tit as Olivia gasped out in sudden pleasure. She nibbled over her new partner’s chest to her other large tit and began running her hands down her sides to her hips, holding her panting body firmly.

Writhing in pleasure, Olivia panted and moaned in lust, her boiling cunt fluttering in anticipation as Kate began licking down the length of her body. She wound the other woman’s long hair through her fingers, using it to guide her as Kate moved down from her chest to her flat stomach. She eagerly spread her legs wide, letting the more slender woman make her way between her trembling thighs, wanting her down in her hot, burning juncture, needing it.. A surge of pleasure shot through her as Kate licked her bellybutton, teasing her with what was about to come, what she was going to do to her next.

Smiling widely at the reactions she was causing in Olivia’s body, Kate’s eyes crawled up the length of the other woman’s panting naked body and felt a surge of pride at the look on the voluptuous woman’s face. Olivia’s head was thrown back, her eyes closed, her mouth open, gasping for breath as Kate ran the back of her tongue down to just above her heated pubic mound. Releasing her hold on Olivia’s large, wobbling breasts, Kate slid her hands down her sides, wrapping her arms around her thighs, her partner’s heated cunt dripping wet and flush with desire as she writhed in her arms.

"Yes, yes, yes…" Olivia chanted, her body burning in pleasure and need as Kate made herself comfortable between her widely spread legs. She used her grip on her partners hair to steer her down between her legs, trying to drag her face to her hungry pussy as she rolled her hips up and down desperately trying to him the other officer’s face. She mewled pitifully in need, her lower body throbbing in lust and desire, sweat running down her flush, heated flesh and soaking into her bed. She panted lustfully through her gritted teeth as she rolled her hips up as high as she could, presenting herself completely to her partner, needing to feel Kate’s warm tongue working between her thighs.

Kate smiled wickedly at Olivia panting above her, teasing the other woman, working her curvy body up to the point of boiling over without even touching her streaming cunt. She held her partner’s thighs firmly, refusing to let her movie, her face a scant inch from the short-haired woman’s heated groin. She let her breath flow out across Olivia’s heated flesh, fascinated as her juices dripped from her pussy, down over her wrinkled little taint, and between the crack of her thick, compacted ass. When the other officer began mewling pitifully, almost like a hungry kitten, she decided that there had been enough teasing and the other woman deserved the reward they had both deserved.

Using her thumbs, Kate parted Olivia’s dewy pussy-lips revealing the glistening pink treasure inside. Her clit was fully engorged, gleaming like a little pink pearl and she found her mouth watering at the sight between her partner’s trembling thighs. She nudged the more voluptuous woman’s hard clit with her nose, causing Olivia to gasp out with the simple touch before extending her tongue. She circled around the woman’s hot hole, savoring the taste of her, before licking up to her clit, tracing it wetly and making Olivia tug on her hair trying to drag her closer. She gave her partner what she wanted, what she obviously needed, and slipped her tongue inside of her, spearing her gooey, churning cunt.

Olivia cried out in pleasure as Kate began fucking her with her tongue. She ground the burning juncture of her thighs against her partner’s face as the slender woman’s tongue wiggled inside of her. She groaned out in pleasure, her abundant chest heaving as she struggled to breath, her heart pounding in her chest. Burning pleasure coursed through her like lava, boiling over and exploding like a volcano. As she came she wrapped her legs around Kate’s head, her twitching muscles overpowering the other detective’s hands and arms, her toes curling, her hands balling into fists holding her partner’s hair, her chest out thrust, her back arched, her head thrown back as she yelled out in desire.

As her partner came, Kate struggled between her thighs, holding onto the other woman’s thighs tightly as she tried to breath. She was almost reverently amazed by how stunning Olivia’s body looked as she came, her eyes crawling over her partner’s flushed flesh. The woman was attractive on her own but with her sweat slick flesh gleaming in the early morning dawn she was a complete vision as her muscles seized and she thrashed around on her bed. Kate could see the muscles in Olivia’s abdomen flutter before slowly relaxing, her thighs releasing her head so she could breath again. She released her hold on her partner’s legs and crawled up her body, chest to chest, abdomen to abdomen, hip to hip, groin to groin.

As she felt Kate’s lips on her’s, Olivia opened her eyes as she began kissing her back, tasting herself in her partner’s mouth. She wrapped one arm around the slender woman’s neck and the other around her back as they kissed softly. Their bodies slid wetly together, their hard nipples pressed against the sensitive flesh of their chests as Olivia slid her arm around Kate’s waist, lower down her body. She squeezed her partner’s taunt ass playfully as she opened her legs again, wrapping them around the other woman and locking her ankles around her calves. Her hand slipped between their flush bodies, between their groins, and cupped Kate’s wet pussy mound.

Kate moaned into Olivia’s mouth as the other woman squeezed her pussy. She slid one of her own hands between their bodies, following her partner’s arm between their legs, her fingers finding the more voluptuous woman’s warm, wet, pulsing pussy.

In perfect unison both women slid their fingers into each other, both moaning out into one another’s mouths. Their fingers moved in perfect sync, their bodies moving together, their pants and moans of pleasure mixing and echoing through the bedroom. Their fingers became soaked with one another’s juices as they gushed out, sliding over their hands, soaking each other’s groins, and dripping into the mattress.

As their cries of lust grew louder, Kate slid her fingers as deeply into Olivia’s pussy as she could. She stroked along the other woman’s G-string as she circled her clit with her thumb. Their bodies moved in perfect rhythm, their lips and tongue never breaking apart as they moaned lustfully into one another’s mouths.

Olivia held tightly to Kate’s neck as their bodies rocked together, their chests rubbing against one another, their hips rolling to meet their hands, their fingers working between their hot, needy cunts. As she felt her second orgasm begin to crest it didn’t surprise her at all to feel Kate’s slender body starting to tense up with her own orgasm, they work together both professional and private in perfect sync.

Crying out in pleasure, both women came at nearly the same time, their bodies shuddering together, their lips locked as they moaned. Kate broke the kiss as they continued to cum, her eyes peering deep into Olivia’s as they panted. Their flush skin glowed in the light of the dawn sun, their muscles twitching occasionally as they relaxed into one another’s arms.

As her orgasm began to subside, Olivia held Kate tightly, possessively to her, bending up and giving her a lingering kiss as the more slender relaxed into her. She ran her hands up and down her partner’s back, murmuring into her ear as they lay perfectly still together just enjoying the feel of each other as they began getting their breath back. Kate slowly rolled off of her, cuddling up to her side, wrapping her arms around her as they snuggled up.

"Mmmm, so good," Kate murmured into Olivia’s ear.

Olivia giggled. "You said that all ready," she said as she snuggled up with Kate, "I can see why they need to team you up with a writer."

With one arm wrapped around Olivia’s shoulder, Kate used her free hand to lazily trace circled around Olivia’s chest. "It’s the police reports, writing the same thing over and over again," she chuckled.

Olivia laughed out at that. "Ha! That’s the truth," she agreed. She looked into Kate’s eyes before giving her a quick peck on her lips. Lips that she decided she needed to know better. "Sun’s up," she said, afraid of asking the question she needed the answer to.

"Yeah," Kate agreed as she watched the dawn slowly spread across the New York skyline. Then she looked longingly into Olivia’s eyes. And then she smiled. "Good thing I’ve got night shift tonight."

The nervous knot in her chest broke and Olivia smiled in relief. "Good. Me too," she said before giving Kate a passionate kiss.

Kate kissed Olivia back, enjoying the feel of the other woman against her body. She broke the kiss before giving one of her partner’s large breasts a playful squeeze. "Rest first," she said with a wide smile, "Then we have to find someplace that delivers breakfast."

"Good," Olivia said as she wiggled around to get comfortable in the sheets, "I could use a lazy day in bed."

"Not to lazy," Kate added.

"Yes, officer," Olivia said playfully.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Wed, 25 Oct 2017 06:51:21 UTC

The Lord of Hollywood

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Ariel Winter, Emma Watson, Krysten Ritter, Deborah Ann Woll, or have anything to do with them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: Rape, MMM/F, M/F, M/FF, F/F, Masturbation,

The Lord Of Hollywood
By Muhabba

They call it When The World Went White. A flash in the sky that covered the planet eliminating the world’s electricity and leaving barbarism in it’s place. Warlords arose and carved out their own fiefdoms, territories, and kingdoms through bloody violence. His name is Dirk, traveling the lands of California looking for a place to finally put aside his guns and sword and rest. His companion, Ariel Winter, follows him on his adventures as they struggle to survive in the new, bloody world.


The sun beat down on Ariel’s skin like a torch. Sweat gleamed on her tan flesh and rolled down her body to soak into her leather coverings. She wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand as she looked around at where they were. The desert surrounding them looked like every inch of desert they had traveled through since leaving the last town. They hadn’t been able to take much in the way of supplies with them having had to leave in quite a bit of hurry which totally wasn’t her fault. When was the last time somebody had a bowl of apples anyway?

Since the world had Went White, Ariel was sure that the sun was getting hotter or, at least, that was what it felt like to her. She adjusted her fur covered top that barely covered her ample chest. Of all the things she missed since the world had ended, right now she missed sports bras the most. Her soft abdomen was completely exposed due to the fact she had left most of her clothes back in town and the sweat rolling down her stomach was soaking into her leather skirt and making her chaff. Her knee high leather boots were frayed and uncomfortable and she began wishing she had paid more attention to her old wardrobe assistant back on her TV show. Back when she had been a person. Back when she had been Ariel Winter, costar of Modern Family.

“I’m hot and I’m tired and my feet hurt and I wanna rest,” Ariel whined as she leaned against her walking stick. It was actually more of a staff, nearly six feet tall and covered with bits of ribbon and cloth of various colors she liked and thought made the ugly stick look pretty. She had gotten used to smacking people on the heads when she needed to run and she liked her stick very much. It was her best friend, especially considering her traveling companion.

Ariel saw Dirk swing his head back a little as he grunted. “Shouldn’t have lost our clothes back there then,” he said and she stuck her tongue back at him. It was the most he had said to her since their escape but considering how much he usually talked it was pretty much more than he usually said for a whole week. She didn’t know what he did before the world Went White but she suspected that what ever he had been, it couldn’t have involved much speech making. Or talking to people. Or talking.

“Were you a librarian?” Ariel asked. It was a game with them, well, mostly her but she had gotten him to agree to answer her if she guessed what he had done back before the planet had gone to shit. She hadn’t guessed right yet and based on his noncommittal grunt she had guessed wrong again. She wiped the sweat from her wide expanse of cleavage and noticed an odd odor. Lifting her arm up she sniffed her armpit and gagged. “Oh my God! I stink too!” she yelled with disgust.

Dirk grunted again by way of reply but didn’t say anything else which just made Ariel madder. “It’s okay for you, you’re just sitting up on a horse. I’m the one that has to walk everywhere!” she yelled at him defiantly, “Why can’t I have a horse or at least let me ride with you?”

“Horses are expensive,” Dirk said matter of factly, “And this horse don’t like you.”

Ariel huffed in frustration and stamped her foot in anger sending a jiggling wave through her exposed cleavage. “That’s so unfair,” she mumbled to herself as she followed behind Dirk. Her eyes were drawn to him and it was easy to understand why, he was gorgeous. He stood at over six feet tall with shaggy blond hair, broad shoulders, a muscular body, great arms, muscular thighs and legs, and was just an all around bad-ass. His six shooter rode low on his hip and his sword was hung on his back but Ariel knew that he had a second clip on his belt to hang the sword on. His leather pants were tight and made his ass look like it should be in an oil painting or something. She had hit on him numerous times before and he always turned her down preferring to keep their relationship professional but as she felt her nipples tighten at the thought of him above her and in her with the stars over head she knew she had it in her to wear him down eventually.

“The only reason the horse doesn’t like me is because you, like, told it to not like me or something,” Ariel complained as she slouched along behind Dirk. It was just her luck, really. First she had discovered a new found confidence in her overly developed body just before turning eighteen, then the skies all over the world had turned white plunging the planet into a feudal hell-scape, and now she couldn’t even get laid with one of the last men on earth. “I’m sooo thirsty,” she whined.

As they reached the top of a hill, Ariel looked back at the setting sun. “Hey. What’s that?” she asked pointing back at the way they had come.

“It’s a spring,” Dirk said without even bothering to look back.

“Oh my God! Like with water and stuff?” Ariel asked with her hands clasped to her impressive chest.

Sensing Ariel had stopped, Dirk clicked his horse around and looked at her. “Forget it. It’s too open. We’d be seen,” he said sternly.

Ariel looked back at Dirk with wide, dark, hopeful eyes. “So, like, we can’t spend the night but we could stop at least. Refill the old canteens and what not. Let your stupid, hateful horse get a drink. Right?”

Dirk rolled his eyes and tried not to let the frustration he was feeling enter his voice. She was a nice kid but still young and nobody was needier than a teenage girl as far as he was concerned. “The horse ain’t hateful, he’s smarter than you think. He just ain’t forgot what you did to him when you two first met,” he said.

“That was not my fault,” Ariel said defensively, “And maybe I could make it up to him by getting him a drink?”

Dirk sighed in frustration. “We ain’t staying,” he warned. “You get yourself a drink, get the horse a drink, brush him down. I’ll see if I can spot some game, maybe scare us up some fresh dinner for when we do stop tonight,” he said in the tone of a man that expected his orders to me carried out to the letter.

Ariel jumped up and down in glee, not even Dirk failing to notice how her voluptuous body jiggled, before coming to attention and giving him a mock salute. “Sir, yes, sir,” she said before skipping away towards the spring.

When Dirk finally caught up to Ariel he gave her the reins to the horse that she had immediately forgotten. “Don’t go wandering off. Keep an eye open. Stay out of the open. Always be prepared,” he told her with a small jab of his finger to her chest.

“You worry too much,” Ariel said as she took the reins and led the horse down to the spring as Dirk took off at a jog to try and catch them their night’s meal. The spring was nestled inside of a deep crater with scrub brush surrounding it. The natural rock formation kept it hidden from the trail which is how she had missed it the first time and she couldn’t even see the trail from where she was. “Yeah, we are so perfectly safe here,” she told the horse as she patted it affectionately on it’s rear-end. The horse’s head flipped back and it’s teeth snapped together as it tried to bite her and she squeaked in surprise.

Ariel shooed at the horse’s head as it turned around and started drinking from the spring. “The only reason you don’t have a name yet is because Dirk won’t let me call you ‘Asshole’,” she grumbled under her breath. She stepped away several feet from the thirsty animal and filled up the canteens and water skins, keeping an eye on the horse to make sure it didn’t get to close and get it’s horse slobber in her water. Next she brushed the horse down as best as she could, or rather as much as it would let her, and then sat down next to the water to take her boots off.

Dipping her feet in the cool water, Ariel moaned in relief. “That feels soooo good,” she groaned before looking over at the still drinking horse. “You are so lucky you don’t have real feet,” she told him as she reached down and massaged her aching feet. The water was cool and crystal clear as she ran her wet hand up her smooth, tired calves. She noticed her strange odor and sniffed under her armpits again, her face screwing up in disgust. “Oh this is ridiculous,” she told the horse, “It’s not like we’re in a hurry to get any where,” she muttered.

In a flash, Ariel was stripped naked and wading out into the cool water. The pool only came up to just below her fleshy ass leaving her completely exposed but she wasn’t worried, the only person she saw was the horse. She bent over with her thick ass pointed back at the bank of the pool and cupped her hand, bringing the cool water up to her impressive chest and letting it roll down her body. The cool water quickly brought her dark nipples to full hardness and caused her to giggle out as the water tickled her naked body.

The nubile girl covered her entire luscious body in the cool water, bringing goosebumps all over her exposed flesh. She rinsed off as best she could, first cleaning under her arms and then lifting each large breast up to wash underneath and letting them fall back down. Each firm orb jiggled wildly for a moment before returning to their natural shape as she continued cleaning down her exposed skin until she reached the juncture between her thick thighs. She cleaned herself as best she could between her legs, a coy smile forming on her lips as her fingers slid across her suddenly warm pussy. She chewed her bottom lip for a moment, thinking over her options, where she was, how much time she had left before Dirk would be back, when the last time she actually saw another living person besides Dirk. She looked over at the horse ignoring her as it ate the grass around the pool and came to a decision. “Fuck it. A girl needs some alone time,” she said to herself.

Ariel found a broad, exposed rock, warm to the touch having absorbed the California sun all day, and laid down flat on her back. She gripped each of her large tits in her hands, squeezing them playfully and smiling to herself as she began teasing her hard nipples, twisting the hard nubs and rolling them between her fingertips. She kneaded her firm orbs until her warm flesh was oozing between her outspread fingers, her nipples scrapping against her palms as she giggled girlishly to herself. Her breathing became short and ragged as she molested her chest, her back arching as she filled her palms with her warm, voluminous tits.

One of Ariel’s hands traveled down her overly developed body, over her soft stomach to the now burning juncture of her thighs. Her fingers danced between her legs, toying with her plump pussy-lips and bringing a groan of lust from her lips. She slid her middle finger between her labia, teasing her horny hole as her clit slid from it’s sheath and she rolled her wide hips up to meet her questing hand. Her other hand released her tit and joined the other between her outspread legs, two fingers sliding up and down on either side of her sizzling little clit as she slowly slid her middle finger into her wet pussy. She gasped out in pleasure, her eyes closed in bliss, her head thrown back as she enjoyed the way her fingers were making her feel. She continued rocking her hips up to meet her fingers, fucking herself as her horny body writhed in ecstasy, her orgasm already beginning to rise.

A loud scrape drew Ariel’s attention and she opened her eyes to see a dirty, well worn boot next to her head. She followed the boot up to a pair of ratty, ill-worn jeans, a gunman’s belt holding a old six-shooter, a ragged button up shirt that had probably started life as a white dress shirt, and a old, wrinkled face with a wicked smile and long, dirty hair. Embarrassment crept over her at first, her fingers still buried between her legs before she realized what was happening.

“Don’t stop on my account,” the dirty old man chuckled.

Ariel screamed in fright, pulling her hands away from her sticky pussy, and tried to roll away from the man but found another pair of boots blocking her path. She looked up at the second man, dressed in similar, grubby fashion as the first and possibly even uglier. She screamed again and tried to crab walk down the large stone to the water but both men simply laughed and yanked her back up from the water.

“Don’t leave yet, little one,” the second man said as he and his partner threw the girl back down onto the ground.

“Came lookin’ for a horse and found ourselves a porn star,” a third voice called out from behind Ariel.

Ariel tried to scream but the breath was knocked out of her as the three men jumped on top of her. Their grungy hands crawled over her body, squeezing and pinching her skin, groping and kneading her flesh as she tried to call out. One of the men grabbed her arms and yanked them above her head, pulling her large, wobbling tits up high and tight on her chest. Another man crawled between her legs, spreading them wide as he began unfastening his jeans. And the third man sat up on his knees next to her head, his pants already undone and his rapidly hardening prick in his hands. She tried to scream again before the third man shoved his half-hard cock in her mouth, plugging her scream.

The man fucking the young girl’s mouth grinned wildly, a string of drool escaping from his mouth. “Fuuuuck she got a pretty mouth, Jeb,” he giggled as her lips slid back and forth across his shaft and her tongue wiggled back and forth along the side of him. He held her head up with one of his dirty hands while he began squeezing one of her large tits with the other. “And what a pair of udders she got,” he said as he viciously pinched her nipple.

The man between the girl’s thighs squeezed his cock into her tight hole, groaning in pleasure as her wet, hot pussy parted around him. “Damn, her pussy’s just about the best I ever had, Glen,” he said with a deep chuckle. He buried himself balls deep inside of her, his bloated sack resting on her compacted ass before he pulled himself out and back in again. He started fucking her roughly, her entire body jiggling beneath him, making her gag around Glen’s cock in her mouth with every thrust. “You doin’ alright up there, Dave?” he chuckled as he roughly fucked the helpless girl.

“Fuck you both and hurry up,” Dave growled, “I want my turn.” He held the girl’s wrists together with one hand while using his other one to undo his pants, his cock already hard and aching in his pants.

Glen’s swinging ball sack smacked wetly against the young girl’s cheek as he fucked her mouth. He held her head up by her dark hair, slipping his cock as deep inside of her throat as he could, choking her with his length. Her throat convulsed around his shaft as he continued plunging in and out of her, barely giving her anytime to breath as he raped her beautiful face.

With no other choice except to choke and die, Ariel sucked the man’s cock in her mouth, timing his thrusts so that she could grab a quick breathe every time he pulled back. She used her tongue on him to move his shaft around her mouth to keep it from blocking her air supply, angry that whatever she did to him so that she could breath was probably making it seem she was actually participating in her own rape. But she was trapped and all she could do was wait.

The man between her legs, Jeb she thought his name was, was banging against her to the point she thought he was going to pop her legs out of their sockets. She tried to roll her hips away from him, to get some relief from the pressure and pain but every time she moved he just moved with her, his prick trapping her against the rock with every thrust. Her masturbating had made her wet and slick for him, giving him easy access to her vulnerable body, making it easier for him to rape her, to use his body however he wanted. There was nothing she could do but wait.

“I’m gettin’ ‘bout tired of waiting,” Dave whined as his two friends enjoyed just about everything the young girl had to offer. His dick was already out of his pants, ready to go. All he had to do was wait for an open hole.

“You ever think maybe the sound of your voice ain’t exactly gonna help speed things along?” Jeb said with a wolfish grin. He grabbed the young girl by her ankles, holding her stubby legs wide open for him, allowing him to fuck her even deeper, her whole body writhing beneath him. Her pussy was tight, wet, and gushing juices. He could hear her panting around Glen’s cock in her mouth as she got ready to cum. He had no doubt it had nothing to do with him, it was all biology and the fact she had just about been cumming when she had first noticed him. But her cunt fluttering around him still felt about as good as heaven to him.

Ariel’s eyes flew open as her body betrayed her and she came. Her pussy clamped down on the cock penetrating her, rippling around it, trying to milk it of it’s cum. She could feel her juices gushing out of her, spilling onto the ground, puddling around her ass. Her entire body shook and shuddered as she tried to scream out in forced pleasure around the cock in her mouth, gagging around it as it relentlessly continued plunging in and out of her.

“F,u,u,u,u,c,k,” Jeb stuttered as he came, filling the young teen girl’s tight cunt with about three months of his thick seed. It had been a long time between whorehouses and this little teenage girl was just about the hottest piece of ass he had slipped into in quite a good while.

“Sweet Jesus!” Glen gasped as he came, his cum shooting straight down the young girl’s throat. She began choking immediately around his cock, stimulating him even more as he drained his balls into her mouth. He pulled his prick out and rubbed it around her face, giggling like a schoolgirl as he made her sticky with his seed. He looked up at Dave and sneered. “Guess it’s your turn. You want heads or tails?” he said and laughed.

Jeb joined in as he pulled his soft cock out of the girl’s tight pussy. “Heh, sorry about that, Dave. Guess you’re just gonna have to make due,” he said with a chuckle.

Dave threw the girls hands down and she immediately curled up in a ball, coughing up Glen’s cum. “That ain’t funny, guys,” he whined as he watched the semen dripping out of the girls mouth onto her tits as well as out of her pussy and over her asshole, “Where am I gonna stick it now?”


Dave’s head lifted off of his shoulders and arced through the air leaving a trail of scarlet droplets falling behind him, twinkling in the failing sunlight like fireworks.

“The fuck…!” Jeb managed to blurt out before a sound like thunder echoed through the desert and his eye exploded though the back of his head.

Before Dave’s head had a chance to land, Glen rolled back, feeling a bullet slide right past his cheek before he had fallen on his bare ass. His pants were around his thighs so it was easy to pull his gun but before he could raise it a sword pierced his chest, pinning him to the stone. As his vision started to blur and darkness crept in around him, he looked up at the man who had killed him. “The fuck are you…?” he gasped before dying.

“Don’t reckon it matters much now,” Dirk said as he stood up protectively over Ariel’s gasping body. “You okay?” he asked the flushed girl with something like real concern in his voice.

Ariel looked up at Dirk, a sheen of sweat covering his muscular arms as his eyes peered out around them. Her heart fluttered at the sight of him, every inch the hero. Even despite everything that had happened to her over the last few minutes she found herself drawn to him. How could she not love him? “I’m… I’m fine,” she muttered.

Dirk took one last look over the naked girl before sheathing his sword and holstering his gun. “Get cleaned up, get your clothes back on and get your shit packed up,” he said as he walked to his horse, “This spring is known so there must be a settlement nearby, we can’t stay here.”

Standing up Ariel glared angrily at Dirk’s horse. “And a fat lotta good you were,” she growled a the beast.

“Don’t be like that,” Dirk said, “Who do you think brought me back here?”

Ariel glared at the beast before huffing and shrugging in surrender sending a ripple through her abundant breasts. She turned around and began gathering her things as she muttered, “Still don’t like ‘em.”


The sun glaring in her eyes woke Ariel up. She sat up in her sleeping bag and looked around the campsite. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and saw that Dirk was already up and ready for the day. He’d used the last of the jerky to make sandwiches with the last of the bread and had set one aside for her along with a cold cup of coffee. "Can’t we at least make a small fire to warm the coffee?" she whined.

"Nope," Dirk said simply as he sat on her haunches and stared off into the distance, "Those corpses we left have attracted buzzards and from a distance, folks looking at them will notice the smoke from a campfire. Wouldn’t be to hard to put together who left the bodies and if folks go looking for the bodies they’re gonna find us."

Ariel rolled her eyes. "You are the light and rainbow of California, Dirk," she mumbled as she scooted out of her bag. "Is there at least a little water left? I still feel icky where those guys tried to rape me," she wondered as she began straightening up he area.

"Nope," Dirk said without inflection, still on his hunches and still staring off into the distance, "Last of it went into the coffee."

"Rather have the water," Ariel mumbled as she finished rolling up her gear into her bag. She looked around at their pitiful campsite and sighed in despair. "Suppose that’s the last of the food," she grumbled as she sat down and poked pitifully at her small sandwich and cold coffee.

"Yep," Dirk answered plainly.

Ariel sighed again but when Dirk didn’t respond she began trying to chew the jerky sandwich making loud smacking noises before trying the coffee. Technically it was her fault they hadn’t had time to fill up all the water skins before playing water nymph and then getting attacked before Dirk had dragged her away from the spring but he had the good graces not to bring it up. The coffee was terrible and she made exaggerated gagging noises as she drank. When Dirk still didn’t respond she slapped her ample thighs dramatically. "You could at least pretend to be worried!" she growled at him, "We’ll probably starve to death around lunch time."

Dirk grunted with a small shrug of his shoulders. "Figured I’d just order a steak," he said matter of factly.

Ariel threw her hands up and groaned in frustration. "Good idea, we’ll just order ourselves a couple of steaks, maybe a side salad to go with ’em. ‘Excuse me Mister Scrawny Desert Jack-Rabbit, may we see a wine menu please?’" she mocked.

"I’d settle for a beer," Dirk said impassively.

Eyeing her travel companion, Ariel kept trying to chew her food. "And where are you going to get a beer at in the middle of the desert?" she mumbled around her food before trying to wash it down with her coffee.

Without answering, Dirk stood up and walked over to the sour young girl. He grabbed her pack and threw it over his horse before mounting up. The horse grunted, never making much noise whenever Dirk was in the saddle, as he nodded off into the distance. "Figure a town with it’s own spring would probably have a bar with beer," he said before clicking the horse forward.

Ariel managed to swallow her last bite with help from the last sip of the cold coffee before grabbing her staff and standing up. "What town?" she asked incredulously as she looked off into the horizon. Off in the distance, maybe an two hour walk, there were several billows of smoke rising up into the air. "Oh my God, civilization," she gasped in awe.

"I don’t know about all that," Dirk said.

With a straight march it took Dirk and Ariel nearly two hours to reach the edge of the town. Ariel was dragging her feet from exhaustion while Dirk scanned the surrounding area, his eyes taking in everything, his keen mind cataloging everything his eyes saw and his ears heard. Even Ariel’s groaning.

"I died," Ariel panted, "I died three hours ago, killed by the jerky sandwich and now I’m in hell. A long, hot, endless desert hell." Sweat ran down her voluptuous body, her shoulders were slumped and her dark hair was plastered to her head and hanging in her eyes.

"Could be worse," Dirk said out of nowhere. He had been quiet, as usual, since they had left their little, pathetic camp and these were the first words Ariel had heard from him all morning. "You haven’t been to Detroit lately," he finished.

"When were you in Detroit?" Ariel asked, astonished that Dirk had even said that much.

"Oh, awhile back," he answered before sliding off of the horse. He grabbed Ariel’s arm and brought her beside the horse with him, parallel to the town so they wouldn’t be seen or over heard to easily. "Remember, we never saw those men tried to rape you, never saw the spring. We just camped at that shitty, little nook and made it here," he warned.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Ariel said with a roll of her eyes as she drew her fingers over her lips like a zipper, "Mums the word. I know the drill, Dirk."

Dirk nodded at her before grabbing the horse’s reins and leading them into the town. The dusty town had a main entrance with two large buildings on either side and he made sure to make a note of their position in case it came in handy later. The building on the right side was a tack and feed store for the farmers trying to get something to grow in the hard dirt of the California desert while the building on the right was the animal stable. Leading the horse to the stable Dirk made them wait at the entrance to the barn where everybody could get a nice, calm look at him and his companion.

"Can I help you, stranger?" an older man said as he stepped from the shadows of the horse barn into the harsh daylight. The man was probably in his fifties wearing overalls with no shirt, a balding head and a graying beard.

"That depends on if you do much in the way of trading," Dirk said. He waited patiently for the old man to give him and Ariel the once over before he spoke again.

"Pretty much all we can do around here," the man said with a toothy grin. "No real city or towns around here when the world Went White so no money or anything left laying around. Hell, only reason this town is here at all is that it was a ranch for all the rich and famous to keep their horses. What ya interested in?" he asked with a nod towards the horse.

"Room and board for the horse," Dirk said easily, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible, "And I don’t suppose you do much with the supply store there."

"Ha! They’re both mine," the man said, "I used to be the head ranch hand before everything went to shit. Wasn’t but a couple of days after It happened that folks started showing up looking for safety outta the cities so pretty much nothing changed for me here."

"Sounds like you got lucky," Ariel said and immediately regretted it. The old guy’s eyes crawled over her mostly bare body, lingering on her leather skirt and fur top. He licked his lips hungrily as he stared at her chest and she had to suppress a shudder of revulsion.

The old man’s eyes stayed locked in the young girl’s body as he spoke to her companion. "Now what was that you were saying about trade?" he asked.

Dirk glared at Ariel for interrupting and drawing the guys attention. Now he was going to have to barter for the horse and supplies and for the old guy to not to fuck Ariel. He casually took a step between the girl and horny old coot and while he didn’t reach for his gun he made sure the ranch hand could see it. "I got some supplies, ain’t doing me much good," he said keeping a nice, warm smile on his face.

The old man kept an eye on the young girl. It was obvious the man was protective of her but men could get desperate out in the desert. "What say the two of you follow me into my office and we can talk prices?" he said, nodding at the girl.

"Good idea," Dirk said before turning to Ariel. "Why don’t you head over to the store and see if they have anything you need, sweetie," he said through gritted teeth, "Maybe some candy or a toy or something."

Ariel immediately got the message, she had fucked up. "Sure thing, uh, pops," she said as girlishly as she could before trotting over to the other side of the street.

Dirk let the old man watch Ariel’s plentiful ass as she walked away before turning to him. "After you," he said, holding his arm out towards the entrance to the barn.

There was, of course, no candy in the store but Ariel really didn’t expect to find any. Not that she wouldn’t fuck the brains out of the first person to offer her a stick of gum since she hadn’t even heard of a spare piece of chocolate since the world went to hell. She hid behind the corner of the shop waiting for Dirk to step back out, completely oblivious to the stares her up-turned ass was getting from behind her. The wait seemed to take forever since she was hot, dirty, sweaty and had been on her feet for, like, ever. "Stupid horse," she muttered to herself, "Like to see it travel through the desert walking the whole way."

Walking out of the barn carrying the saddlebags, Dirk didn’t turn his head until he was at least thirty yards from the horny old man before looking back. He spotted Ariel and nodded her over, waiting impatiently for her to catch up.

"So, boss, how’s it go?" she asked hopefully.

"You may have to fuck him later," Dirk dead-panned before continuing down the main street of the town.

Ariel’s jaw hung open in shock as Dirk just continued walking. "No way! Eww! I’m not fucking that old coot just to get that horse some oats and a shady spot to sleep at night," she whined.

Dirk looked at the young girl as she pouted defiantly next to him and struggled to keep up. "Then maybe next time you should keep your damn mouth shut," he scolded her.

Ariel rolled her eyes. "So I’m to be seen but not heard? I don’t think so," she grumbled, "I got just as much right to talk as some horny old goat without having to fuck him for the privilege."

"That may be but it’s the thinking part you fucked up," he said sternly, "Think about it."

Glaring at Dirk, Ariel thought about what he could be talking about. She sighed heavily when she finally got it. "Keep him looking at the gold in your right hand while you slip him the bronze from your left hand." When she first met Dirk he had tried to teach her how to play cards. She had traveled around with more than a few people since the world Went White, mostly men, and mostly they just wanted to fuck her but Dirk, Dirk had immediately tried to teach her something. The first thing she had learned about cards was that she sucked at it, the second was always to bet on Dirk.

They had been in some shitty town just north of the boarder, Mexico trying to take back land after the United States had fallen, with no horse, no money, and three crates of stolen food when the authorities had caught them. Dirk had laid down the biggest trail of bullshit for the Mexican police to follow that she had ever heard and it had all come down to a couple of hands of Texas Hold ‘Em. Dirk was actually betting with the food they had stolen until it had gotten down to the last crate and then he had upped the ante. Strip Poker, featuring her of course.

All of the sudden Dirk was playing better, winning some, losing others, gaining back the food, and always keeping her on the verge of nudity. Dirk wasn’t playing cards he was playing the authorities, dangling her body out in front of them with one hand while taking back the food with the other. Eventually she was standing naked in the middle of a room full of horny Mexican soldiers while Dirk loaded the crates in a cart the Mexicans had been using for transport and that he had won The men had started for her until Dirk had intervened, they had played Strip Poker, not Fuck A Teenage Girl Poker after all. The Mexican Captain, or whatever, had looked around at them furiously. And then started laughing hysterically, talking to his men who started laughing with him at how well they had been swindled. And just like that, out of nothing but personal honor, they had let her and Dirk leave.

The Mexican authorities had kept her cloths just so they could watch her walk away naked but that wasn’t the moral of the story.

Ariel looked back up at Dirk and said, "Sorry. If I hadn’t butted in you could have kept him on your hook to haggle the money down, making him think he could have gotten a shot at me later by agreeing on less now."

Dirk grunted in agreement. "But know since he thinks your my daughter…"

"What kind of father would pimp out his daughter," Ariel finished for him.

Once again Dirk grunted in agreement.

Ariel walked next to Dirk silently thinking about how lucky she had been to find him and wondering why he bothered to keep her around anyway. She couldn’t cook, he was still teaching her how to make up a camp site, she slowed him down since she had to walk everywhere but she blamed the horse for being an asshole for that part, she couldn’t fight no matter how much she practiced with her staff, and she sucked at living rough. Suddenly the smell of charred meat cleared the depressing thoughts from her mind. "Soooo goooood," she moaned with almost sexual pleasure.

Dirk grunted again. "Steak."

It was every restaurant, salon, bar, and hotel she had ever seen in every western movie she had ever watched. They walked through the swinging doors, (that squealed when they swung!), and found an empty table. Ariel hadn’t seen a watch since It had happened but she guessed it must have been almost eleven. She thought about asking Dirk what time it was since he just seemed to know what time it was regardless of it being day or night but thought better of it. She had admitted being wrong once today already, better not let him get used to it.

Dirk walked up to the bar, talked to the youngish man behind the counter, and then walked back to a table with a beer and a water in his hands. "I’ll take a beer," Ariel chirped happily.

"You’ll see a beer when I see an ID," Dirk said.

Ariel pouted at Dirk as he took a long draw from his bottle. "Show you an ID when you get me some clothes with pockets," she mumbled.

"Buy your own or make your own, it’s up to you," Dirk said flatly before finishing the beer.

Which was another thing that infuriated the young, former celebrity, he’d die to keep her alive, give her enough food so as not to starve but if she wanted any more than just the bare essentials it was up to her. Like it would kill him to stitch her some pants that covered her ass completely. "You are buying me lunch, right?" she asked hopefully.

Dirk smirked, just a little, but Ariel would swear she saw it. "You had a rough couple of days, think you earned a meal and a bed," he said.

"Might be cheaper if we, you know, shared a bed," Ariel said coyly with her own smirk as she slid her hand over to Dirk’s.

Dirk moved his hand to grab his empty bottle to hold it up to the bartender. "Be cheaper if you paid for your bed as well," he grunted.

"Dammit," Ariel mumbled as she pouted, her arms crossed stiffly below her amazing chest, "Shoulda just fucked the old guy."

"May still have to," Dirk said offhandedly as the waitress walked up to the table.

"What can I get you two?" the waitress asked merrily. She stood at maybe just over five feet tall with iron gray hair and motherly hips. She wore a stained apron but her blouse and jeans underneath were clean and well mended. Dirk guessed that later on tonight, when the bar would be seeing more business than just the stove, she’d head back behind the bar to be replaced by a younger, fitter waitress. Probably a few of them

"Food and rooms," Dirk said with a polite nod of greeting.

"We can do that," the waitress said with a warm smile, "What can I get you on the food?"

"Steaks. Beer. Water," Dirk answered.

"And the rooms?" the waitress asked less warmly, more suspiciously.

From his saddlebags, Dirk pulled out two rolls an laid them flat on the table. "Ted in the horse barn is holding our gear as collateral ’til we leave but I got a one foot wide roll of bear hide taken from up near Old Seattle and two foot wide rolls of denim," he said with an almost bored expression like he and Ariel hadn’t been almost killed smuggling the denim from Las Vegas. He looked around suspiciously before motioning the waitress in closer. "And since I was raised to always tip a beautiful woman," he said with a toothy grin while pulling a small ring out of his pocket. It wasn’t a diamond but it glittered almost as brightly as the waitress’s eyes when she saw it, "Pure cubic zirconia."

The waitress blushed and actually held her hand to her chest as she looked at the ring. "Honey, three feet of denim and that ring’ll get you the weekend on the rooms of your choice and room services," she cooed.

Dirk smiled wickedly at the waitress as he slid the ring on her finger and Ariel could see the older woman’s eyes flutter as he did. "Deal," he said with a manly chuckle.

"Will you be wanting a male or female room?" the waitress asked staring at her new ring.

"I’ll take a female room," Dirk said with a leachous grin at the older woman which made Ariel cock her eyebrow at him.

"And your whatever?" the waitress asked waving her hand at Ariel while never breaking eye contact with her new ring.

"Girl, obviously," Ariel said with a note of anger along with her confusion. Not since she was twelve did she think it was possible for anyone to confuse her with a boy. She looked down at her abundant cleavage and then back at the waitress.

"I’ll go put your orders in," the waitress said, almost singing as she stumbled back towards the bar.

Dirk dropped his false pretense and simply stared out of the window of the saloon.

"A girl’s room?" Ariel asked suspiciously.

Dirk shrugged his shoulders. "Been a long trip."

When the food arrived Ariel practically inhaled it, barely touching her silverware. "Sooo goooood," she mumbled through her last mouthful. She reclined in her flimsy seat and belched loud enough to cause a couple of queer looks from some of the other customers. "Sorry," she mumbled weakly as she blushed.

Dirk hid his smile as he finished his meal much slower than his companion had. He laid his silverware down and wiped his mouth before stretching out and allowing himself to relax in his seat.

"Don’t suppose they have any dessert here, do they?" Ariel asked hopefully.

Frowning at Ariel, Dirk thought it over for a minute while the girl smiled sheepishly at him. "Suppose they might," he grumbled.

"Yea!" Ariel cheered girlishly as she clapped her hands. When the waitress came to take their plates Ariel asked her what was on the menu.

"Just about the best blueberry pie in California," the waitress said with pride.

Ariel looked over at Dirk who shook his head and she looked back at the waitress. "Great! Just send it to my room," she said happily.

"Will do," the waitress said before starting to write down the order, "One slice of pie, coming up."

"Not a slice," Ariel interrupted, "The whole pie. Just send up the whole pie."

The waitress cocked an eyebrow at the girl and then looked over at her strapping companion who just shrugged his shoulders non-committally. Turning back to the young girl she repeated the order, "So you want a whole pie, just for yourself, sent to your room?"

Ariel nodded her head in agreement. "And a fork please," she added cheerfully.

Shrugging her shoulders the waitress wrote down the order. "Your rooms are ready and I’ll send the pie up when it’s ready too,” she said.

"Yea!" Ariel cheered again as she practically jumped to her feet, her young, voluptuous body jiggling as she scurried to the stairs leading up to the rooms.

Dirk slowly followed Ariel upstairs and found her waiting for him in the hall. "I forgot to get my key," she said sheepishly.

Handing her the key he had gotten from the waitress, Dirk showed Ariel to her room before stepping in to his room next door to her own. He wasn’t surprised to see that he already had a visitor waiting for him. She was shorter than him with midnight black hair and a slender, willowy figure. She had large, sparkling eyes and a generous mouth with a sly smirk as she waited patiently for him to check around the room to see what was what, where it was, and where it might come and go.

The room was simple with just a bed, dressers, and a metal tub already filled with steaming water. The frame of the bed wasn’t high enough to hide a person underneath it and the window was locked from the inside. The only other piece of furniture was a wooden chair with an actual cushion and it was currently filled with several towels and washcloths.

"Is everything to your liking?" she asked with a mischievous smile.

"About as good as it’s gonna get," Dirk said tersely as he began unbuckling his gun belt.

The woman’s simple, white dress flowed out behind her as she stepped forward and gripped Dirk’s wrists. "No, no. Let me," she said with a twinkle in her eyes. "So what’s your name, stranger?" she asked with a musical tilt to her voice.

"Don’t suppose you need it," Dirk replied as the woman slipped his belt off of his pants and placed it next to him on the bed within easy reach if he wanted it. He took a second notice of the woman as she started removing the clips holding his sword to his pants.

"Ha!" the woman chuckled as she removed the man’s sword and laid it next to his gun, "I see that look in your eye. You think you’re the first gunman I’ve had through here, stranger."

"Guess not," Dirk grunted as she removed his shirt and folded it before putting it next to his weapons. She got down on her knees in front of him an began removing his boots and socks.

The woman stood up slowly, running her hands up the man’s legs until they reached the top of his pants. "They name’s Krysten by the way," she said as she unfastened his pants, "Krysten Ritter. You’ll be needing it later."

"That a fact?" Dirk said with a smirk, impressed with the woman’s confidence. She peeled his dusty pants down his legs and helped him step out of them leaving him completely naked.

Krysten once again stood up slowly, running her hands up the man’s muscular legs. "That is indeed a fact," she said with a smirk as she looked deep into his eyes. "Let’s get you clean," she said breathlessly as she wrapped her hands around his soft shaft and used it to lead him to the other side of the room and the tub.

When Ariel had entered her room she found that it was already occupied. "Oh, sorry. I thought this was my room," she said with an embarrassed smile before backing up.

"No, no. This is your room," the girl said with a British accent.

"Oh. Who are you then?" Ariel asked as she stepped in the room and closed the door behind her. The other girl was a little bit taller than her but most people were. The girl had chestnut colored hair and eyes and was wearing a simple, sleeveless white dress. She had a slim, willowy build with just a hint of her curves beneath the dress and was wearing a metal choker around her neck.

"I’m Emma," she said as she walked towards the other girl, "Emma Watson. And you are?"

"You’re shitting me," Ariel said with wide, shocked eyes. "I fuckin’ loved the Harry Potter movies!" she squealed.

"Thanks," Emma said with an embarrassed blush, "It seems like a lifetime ago."

"Tell me about it," Ariel agreed, "I used to have a TV show."

"Really? What a strange coincidence," Emma said, "Was it anything I might have see?"

"I doubt it," Ariel said with a second thought, "I don’t know if it ever made it to England. Hey, what are you doing here anyways?"

Emma sighed and sat down on the bed. "I was reading for a movie when… y’know, ‘It’ happened. I wasn’t even going to take the part. I was just doing it to have an excuse to visit L.A. for the weekend and now…" she let the sentence trail off.

"I understand," Ariel murmured as she sat down next to Emma and wrapped her arms around the other girl’s shoulders. "Have you tried to make it home yet?" she asked sweetly.

Emma sniffed, trying to hold back her tears. "Haven’t been able to get out of California. Hell, I only got out of L.A. just last year before… well, before working here," she said solemnly.

"Tell me about it," Ariel said with a roll of her eyes, "You wouldn’t believe half the places I’ve wound up in." She gave Emma a light hug before patting the British girl affectionately on the knee. "I’ve got an idea about what would cheer you up," she said with a dazzling smile.

Emma had heard this line before and steadied herself. "And what’s that?" she asked blankly.


Krysten ran her hands over the scars on the strangers chest as she slowly washed him, the steam from the bath making her dark hair frizz as she stared at his body with languid eyes. "You have quite the collection," she said in a husky, bedroom voice.

"I’ve seen worse," Dirk said as he relaxed as much as he figured was safe. He kept an eye on the woman’s hand, both because of where it could touch him in some very pleasurable places and because it would always dip below the water and come back up with a knife.

"Not nearly as many on your back, though," Krysten said as she ran the washcloth over her client’s broad shoulders. "You don’t run from much, do you?"

"Bum knee," Dirk said in his version of a joke.

"Ohhh, you poor old man," Krysten mocked as she ran the washcloth down the man’s scarred chest. When her hand reached below the warm water she let go of the cloth and gingerly gripped his cock and heard him give a quick inhale of breath. Smiling to herself in pride at getting a reaction out of the stoic man she gave his hardening prick a short twist. "This doesn’t feel too old yet," she said with a sarcastic chuckle, "This feels rather spry for such an obviously disabled man,’ she continued as he came to full hardness in her hand, "But then again, I wouldn’t want to accidentally break your hip."

Dirk smirked and accepted the woman’s dare. In a flash he gripped her under her arms and flipped her into the tub with him. She shrieked in surprise and then began laughing as her white dress became transparent, her small breasts and hard nipples clearly visible. He thrust himself between her legs, nudging her exposed pussy with his prick as he yanked her dress off and threw it across the room. He took a moment to stare at her petite tits before roughly nuzzling her cleavage, scrapping her sensitive skin with the stubble of his beard as she rocked herself against his shaft between her legs.

Krysten groaned as Dirk’s strong hands gripped her slender waist, holding her still as he thrust up between her thighs, spearing her with his prick. She was already wet for him, and tight, as he slid into her. He relaxed his hold on her body and let her slide down the length of him as his hands slid up to her chest and squeezed her small tits roughly. She groaned from deep in her slender chest, shoving herself down his shaft, pulling a grunt from him as he sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. She thrust herself back and forth on his cock hard, making the water in the tub splash out as she rode him with enough force to push the tub across the floor.

With every grunt, moan and groan the stranger drew out of her, Krysten worked to draw twice as many from him. It was always like this with the men coming into town. Months could pass without them seeing another person, much less a female, and even though they might start softly or tentatively, the need would soon turn them into rutting animals. Except for this man below her. She had somehow known that he was starting out slow just to be polite, letting her take the lead at first until she could give a signal that she was ready. She threw her head back as he nursed hungrily at her tits, thrusting himself between her slender thighs driving her on to ride him hard and fast. His face stayed between her breasts as he hands slid down her back and gripped her taunt ass forcibly, possessively and she gasped out in animalistic need.

Dirk ran his hands between Krysten’s tight ass-cheeks, probing the puckered entrance to her ass to see how she might respond later. There’s no time to be gentle now, there is only the primal need to fuck, to cum. She shuddered against him as he probed her and he became hopeful for later as he sucked in as much of one of her breasts as he could, coming short of just biting her, leaving the print of his teeth on her pale flesh, marking her body as his property. Nearly all the water in the tub has splashed out now, the metal wash tub still scooting across the floor as they rutted. Suddenly his body seized as he came, his cock exploding inside of her, filling her with his hot seed.

As Krysten felt the stranger erupt inside of her she came with him, her cunt clamping down on his thick, veiny shaft, milking him dry as she growled and held him to her chest. Her body twitched and shuddered with the strength of her orgasm, rocking the metal tub until it fell over, dumping them onto the wet floor. Their bodies stayed locked together, her legs around his thighs, his hands holding onto her ass, her arms locked around his head as they ride out their orgasms like bucking broncos.

As their bodies begin to relax, Dirk slowly released Krysten’s body as he rolled onto his back. "That was… That was really something, Krysten," he mumbled as he stared blankly up at the ceiling.

Getting comfortable on her stomach, Krysten folded her arms beneath her chin and looked over at the stranger with a wide, knowing smile on her lips. "Told ya you were going to need my name," she smirked.

"What was that?" Emma asked, her voice filled with worry.

Ariel cocked an ear before turning her attention back to the washcloth. "Sounds like Dirk found a girlfriend," she said off-handedly before lifting one of her legs out of the water and rubbing her washcloth up from her thigh to her ankle.

Emma was kneeling beside the metal tub holding a wet cloth that was dripping onto her dress. "Is he… Do you think… He wouldn’t hurt her…?"

"Dirk? No way," Ariel said simply as she continued washing herself. Despite her voluptuous figure she was still quite small and the tub left her completely submerged up to her chin except for the occasional breast floating up, breaking the surface, and then submerging, slipping back under the water. "I’ve seen him blow all his money on entire weekends spent in a bordello before but he’s never forced a woman to do anything," she said.

Sighing sadly, Emma turned back to Ariel. "Stop that," she snapped before slapping Ariel’s hand and taking the washcloth from her, "That’s my job." She ran the cloth up the plump girls legs slowly until she reached her feet. She began trying to wash the girl’s feet by Ariel kept giggling and wiggling her foot and toes. "Stop that," Emma giggled, "I’m trying to work here."

Ariel tried to keep still as she kept laughing. "I can’t help it, Mary Poppins, you’re tickling me!" she giggled.

"Mary Poppins!" Emma squealed with a mock angry face as she dropped the washcloth, "I’ll show you tickling." She began running her fingers up Ariel’s side causing the American girl to shriek with laughter, the water splashing out of the tub and quickly turning her dress transparent. She tickled the younger actress across her soft stomach, Ariel’s body thrashing around and her laughter joining with Emma’s, echoing off the walls as the water splashed to the floor. The more voluptuous girl’s breasts sloshed wildly in the bath as her legs kick out and she struggled to tickle Emma back but the British former actress hid behind the thin, metal of the tub as her questing hands continued crawling over the other girl’s jiggling body.

Squealing with glee, Ariel struggled to reach over the sides of the tub to tickle Emma back but her thick, wet ass kept sliding across the wet bottom of the wash tub. "No fair! No fair!" she laughed as she continued to struggle and thrash around, her large chest throwing out the water and splashing the British girl in the face, swinging out in wide arcs.

Emma quickly pulled her face back before one of Ariel’s wet, gleaming breasts could slap her. "No fair!" Emma squealed back.

"Ha, ha, ha!" Ariel laughed, "Sorry."

"I’ll show you sorry," Emma laughed and began tickling Ariel around and under her swaying breasts. Her hands crept up and down the American girl’s from her side to up under her flaying arms and back again making her laugh hard enough to lose her breath. She slipped her hands across Ariel’s wet flesh, tickling her everywhere as they laughed hysterically. Her fingertips crawled across the other girl’s large, wobbling tits and caused her to huff for breath and then squeak with surprise as Emma playfully pinched one of her nipples.

"Oh no you didn’t," Ariel huffed in mock anger.

"Oh yes I did," Emma huffed back in pride before pinching Ariel’s nipples again. Both girls started squealing again as Emma playfully began pinching Ariel’s large, fleshy breasts and the American girl struggled against her while sliding deeper into the tub.

As Ariel continued to struggle and laugh, she began panting with exertion, her chest heaving as she fought to get a deep breathe. Emma’s hands continued to wander over her body, pinching her chest as her nipples hardened. As the British girl’s hands continued to slip and slide over her naked body, Ariel’s giggles slowly grew quieter as her breathing became louder, more ragged. A blush slowly crept over her wet, naked body, her thick thighs rubbing together as she managed to get a hold of the sides of the tub. She didn’t try to move herself out of the tub as she straightened up, planting her knees against the far side of the tub, she only opened her thighs slightly and let Emma’s hands continue running across her body.

Emma couldn’t tell exactly when the situation changed but she recognized it as Ariel held herself up on the sides of the tub, relaxed her body, opened her legs as she braced her feet against the sides of the tub and started looking up at her expectantly. Both of them were panting for breath, their gasps filling the room as one of her hands crawled slowly up to Ariel’s large chest. As her hand reached one of the girl’s heaving breasts Emma bent over the side of the tub as Ariel leaned up. They kissed deeply, their tongues frantically wrestling in their mouths as she lovingly stroked the American girl’s tit, running her thumb over the hard nipple as they both moaned passionately.

Ariel tried to move her hand up to cup Emma’s beautiful face but she slipped and had to hold back on. She was afraid that she may have broken whatever spell was working through them but the former actresses continued kissing as the older one continued stroking her breast. She mewled in need and felt Emma smirk through the kiss before squeezing her a bit more roughly and pressing down on her nipple harder with her thumb. Her eyes flutter as Emma’s tongue explored her mouth and as the British girl slowly released her tit and began moving her hand down her shivering body.

There was just enough water in the tub to hide Ariel’s groin as Emma slipped her hand below the water line. Her middle finger lightly explored the American girl’s plump pussy, parting her slit and rubbing up and down between her labia. Ariel moaned lustfully into her mouth and tried to move again, slipping down in the tub almost farther than Emma could reach. "Just relax," she whispered sweetly, "Let me make you feel good." The other former actress just nodded dumbly up at her with wide eyes as Emma toyed lightly with her clit. She patted her moist pussy-lips again, just nudging against the pink entrance to her pussy as her fingers danced across her skin.

Unconsciously rolling her hips up to meet Emma’s questing finger, Ariel whispered a plea to the British girl, "Please." Emma just smiled warmly at her and she melted with the smile as Emma slowly penetrated her needy pussy. Of course Emma would take care of her, it was ridiculous of her to think otherwise and her whole body seemed to melt against Emma’s lovely finger. She groaned out and wished she could kiss the British girl some more but she had sank too far into the tub and didn’t want to risk moving again, it seemed she was in the perfect position for what Emma was doing to her. All she could do was stare down the length of her naked, panting body as Emma’s finger disappeared between her trembling thighs.

Emma slowly slid her finger as deep into Ariel’s plump body as she could and let it rest there as her other fingers stroked the burning flesh around the American girl’s pussy. The other girl made an odd sound somewhere between the needy mewl of a kitten and the lustful groan of a grown woman. She slid her ring finger into Ariel’s pussy to join her middle finger, leaving them both still as she slowly circled the girl’s clit with her thumb. She slowly began pumping her fingers in and out of the dark haired girl’s body, Ariel rolling her hips up to meet her fingers as she slowly slid farther down into the tub.

As Ariel slid lower, Emma had to stretch her arms out longer until she couldn’t penetrate the American girl as deeply as they both wanted. "Why don’t we move to the bed," the British former actress said with a knowing smirk.

"Oh yes please," Ariel agreed with an enthusiastic nod of her head. She let Emma help her out of the tub and then they both held hands as they walked to the bed. They didn’t speak as they reached the foot of the bed, Ariel just lifted Emma’s dress up over her head and then threw it haphazardly over her shoulder. Both girls embraced the other, their lips meeting and their pink tongues caressing the other.

Both former actresses laid down on the bed, their arms holding one another tight as they continued to kiss, moaning into each others’ mouths. Their hands roamed over their bodies, lightly caressing their naked, heated flesh. They writhed together, rubbing themselves against the other as they held themselves tightly. Emma broke the kiss first, licking and nibbling down to Ariel’s large chest, her moist tongue sliding over the firm, wobbling orbs. The British girl sucked one of the American girl’s hard little nipples into her mouth, massaging it with her tongue as she fondled the other large tit.

Ariel positioned them around until they were both on their sides, their faces buried between each other’s thighs. She used her fingers to hold open Emma’s dewy pussy-lips, licking the other girl’s tart juices as she stroked her plump labia. She licked from the British girl’s sensitive taint to her already hard clit, circling the nub with her tongue before using it to circle the entrance to Emma’s tight, wet pussy.

In the next room, Dirk sat on his bare ass on the floor at the foot of the bed with Krysten just as naked in his arms. His arms were wrapped around her shoulders, one hand lightly toying with one of her small breasts. She looked over her shoulder at him with her usual smirk. "Guess you made me something of a mess to clean up," she said with mock anger.

Dirk looked from her face to the giant puddle of soapy water and then back at Krysten. "’Fraid so," he grunted.

Krysten could feel the man’s semi-erect cock pressed against her lower back and wiggled against it. "I suppose I should get to work," she said slyly before pulling out of the stranger’s arms and crawled on her hands and knees towards the puddle. She remembered the feel of his fingers playing across her ass when they were having sex and knew what he wanted from her next. And with what he was paying for the room he could pretty much have whatever he wanted.

Dirk watched Krysten’s ass sway back and forth as she slinked away, her pink pussy peeking out from the gap in her thighs and her wrinkled asshole practically winking at him. She looked over her shoulder at him and gave him a different wink as she wiggled her back-side and began crawling away again. With a low grunt he got to his feet and walked over to Krysten’s up-turned, shapely ass, his hardening cock swinging between his legs as it grew to full mast.

Squeaking in mock surprise, Krysten pretended to try and pull away as he gripped her hips. He shuffled around as he got on his knees behind her and she giggled as he yanked her against his groin, his hard prick resting between her ass-cheeks. He rubbed against her as his hands slid to her chest and squeezed her petite tits. He practically growled as his hands returned to her ass, his thumbs probing against her wrinkled hole and she groaned in appreciation, arching her back and stretching like a cat. One of his thumbs probed her before he pulled it away and probed her with his other thumb. He switched thumbs again, working her tightest hole like a piston using the water and her own juices to push deeper and deeper into her ass.

Slipping his throbbing prick down below Krysten’s tight ass, Dirk slid his cock back and forth over her plump, slick pussy and over her hard, little clit as he continued plumbing her tight ass. When he managed to fit both thumbs inside of her heart shaped rear he rested them inside, stretching her wider to fit his prick. Keeping his thumbs inside of her ass he slid his cock up to the entrance he had created and with just a small shove he slipped the head of his cock inside of her as he pulled his thumbs out. He grunted in satisfaction as she mewled in desire for him and he rested himself just barely inside of her.

"Mmm… do it," Krysten grunted, "Fuck me. Fuck my ass." She looked over her shoulder at him, her usual smirk replaced with intensity. "You know you want it. You’ve wanted it since you got in that tub," she growled. She was amazed at the masterful way he had opened her up to him, most of her customer simply shoving themselves against her until they got gold or came.

"F- f- f- fuck," Dirk groaned. He had never been the most verbose of men, especially after the world Went White but something about this woman was inspiring him. He’d never be a poet but the feel for Krysten wrapped around his cock made him consider the possibility. He pushed himself in slowly, relishing the feel of her ass parting around him. She keened softly, her voice slowly growing louder the deeper as he slide into her with one, slow, insistent push, never relenting. As he bottomed out inside of her he gripped her hips tightly, holding her against him as sweat dripped down both of their bodies.

"Mmm, that feels good, daddy," Krysten said as she twisted her hips, her ass sliding up and down the stranger’s cock just a fraction as she smiled to herself. If there was one thing she knew it was how to spur a man on.

Growling, Dirk’s grip on Krysten’s slender hips tightened as he pulled back an inch and thrust himself back in hard, the flesh of her hips rippling as he slammed against them with a wet slap. He began fucking her hard and deep, both of them grunting in pleasure as she rocked herself back against him. The sounds of their lust echoed through the room syncing with the slaps of their flesh. He fucked her ass with the same intensity she was fucking his cock. Her hair whipped around violently, droplets of water mixed with their sweat splattering around the room.

Krysten’s nails dug furrows in the wooden floor as she felt her body tightened like a spring in a clock. Her small tits jiggled wildly beneath her, water being flung from her hard nipples, her eyes clenched tightly, her smile wide with satisfaction. Her toes began to curl as her orgasm rose up inside of her, her moans growing louder until she was crying out in pleasure as she came.

Dirk groaned as Krysten’s tight ass gripped him like an angry fist. He buried himself to the hilt inside of her as he came with even more intensity than the last time. His cock flooded her twitching body, spilling out from around the seal of her ass around his cock, mixing with her own gushing juices as they dripped to the floor.

As Dirk and Krysten slipped bonelessly to the floor, Ariel slid her pinky into Emma’s tight ass. The British girl cooed into Ariel’s dripping pussy and tightened her thighs around the dark haired girl’s head. Emma mirrored Ariel by slipping her own pinky into the American girl’s fleshy ass, sliding it in and out as she circled Ariel’s clit with her tongue.

Ariel cooed into Emma’s cunt as she slid her pinky in and out of the British girl’s heart shaped ass and circled Emma’s clit with her tongue. With her tongue busy with the British former actress’s clit, Ariel slipped two fingers into Emma’s pussy causing the Harry Potter star to groan out lustfully.

As Emma groaned out she slipped two fingers into Ariel’s sopping cunt causing the American girl to moan out in pleasure with her. They both set a pace with their fingers and tongues that had them both panting and groaning in pleasure, humping up against each other’s eagerly lapping faces as their orgasms rose up inside of their naked bodies. They both cried out in unison as they come together, their tart juices covering the mouths and soaking into the mattress. They held each other tightly on their sides until their quivering thighs relaxed and they each rolled on their backs panting in spent lust.

"Oh wow," Ariel sighed contentedly.

"You can say that again," Emma said with a groan.

"Oh wow."

"Will that be all?" Krysten asked, her sly smirk back on her lips as she pulled her dress on.

"Reckon that’ll be it for now," Dirk said with his own sly smirk. Laying naked on the bed he stretched contentedly as he watched Krysten get dressed. He looked at her body hungrily as she covered up and stood at the foot of the bed.

Krysten stood with her hand in her hip as she looked down at the stranger. "I’ll be your personal companion while you’re in town so just give me a ring if you need… anything," she said, emphasizing the last word.

"Oh I certainly will," Dirk said with a tired sigh, "Think I’ll need some rest first."

Smiling in pride at a job well done, Krysten picked up the towels she had used to clean up the water and head to the door. "And if you need some company through the night I available for that too," she said breathlessly.

"Sleep first," Dirk said with a chuckle as he allowed himself to sink into the pillow. He snuggled into bed as Krysten closed the door and he listened to her walk down the hall. When he heard her start down the stairs his face lost the look of contentment as he noiselessly stood up. He passed over to his pants and quickly pulled them on before reaching into the pockets and pulling out some bent push-pins. He walked to the windows and stuck two needles into each of the window sills and against the window itself. The pins would do nothing to keep the windows from being opened but if someone tried one of two things would happen. If he was out of the room when someone opened the window the pins would leave a small scratch on the wood but if he was in the room the pins would make just enough noise to get his attention.

When he was finished with the windows he reached into his pocket again and pulled out a rubber band. He walked to the closed door and placed a pin up by the top hinge before stretching the rubber band from the pin to the hinge. Now, when ever he came into the room he could see the rubber band through the gap between the door and the door way. If anybody opened the door to far, the rubber band would relax and fall noiselessly and he would know it when he checked the gap and the pin was gone. He patiently went around the room checking every single nook, crack, cranny, and panel of wood for a secret door but found nothing. Standing in the middle of the room, double checking everything he hoped that Ariel remembered everything he had taught her about safety and security when in a new place.

Dipping her fork into the flaky crust, Ariel cooed as she dipped up a much to large bit of pie. "Soooo goooood," she moaned before opening her mouth wide and taking her bite. Naked on her stomach with her feet in the air as she chewed, she handed the fork to Emma, equally naked in her stomach with her feet in the air.

"I know, right," Emma said before she took the fork and got her a, much smaller, bite of pie. "On Sundays, if there’s any pie left, Ms. Ritter let’s the staff finish it before they spoil," she said before taking a bit.

"So let me get this straight," Ariel said as she took the fork back, "When I said I wanted a ‘Girl’s Room’, what I was actually saying was that I wanted a room with a girl in it?"

"Pretty much," Emma said as Ariel took another bite and passed her back the fork, "I’m surprised your friend didn’t tell you. He asked when he was at the bar."

Ariel rolled her eyes as Emma took a bite and handed her back the fork. "That’s Dirk for you. He’s always doing stuff like that," she said before taking a bite and passing the fork back, "Im supsed yu be werning stuff or somfin," she tried to say through her mouth full of pie.

Emma giggled at her before passing the fork back to Ariel. "Well, there’s a up side to it I suppose," Emma said with a small, hopeful tone in her voice.

"What’s that?" Ariel asked as she chased a bit of pie round with her fork.

"Your friend paid for me to be your personal companion the whole time you’re in town," Emma said and waited nervously for Ariel’s response.

Ariel’s eyes slowly got wider as she looked over at Emma. "That is so awesome!" she shrieked happily, accidentally spitting pie on Emma’s face. "Sorry," she blushed.

"You are such a cow," Emma said playfully,

Ariel yanked the fork back in mock anger. "No more pie for you!" she barked before breaking out into fits of girlish giggles with Emma as the British girl tried to take the fork back.


"You’re a great big sack of assholes sometimes, you know that?" Ariel said defiantly across the table before shoveling another mouthful of scrambled eggs into her mouth.

"Sounded like you had a good time," Dirk replied while trying to hide his smirk.

"Non da poin," Ariel shot back through her mouth full of breakfast as she glared at Dirk.

Dirk shrugged as he ate his own breakfast and watched his companion clear her second plate. He took a sip of his hot coffee and stared out the window of the saloon at the rising sun. "Where is your little miss anyway?" he asked.

Ariel shrugged her shoulders noncommittally. "Chores I guess," she answered as she sipped her own coffee.

"Uh-huh. I paid for the weekend meaning ’til tomorrow. Her only chores are taking care of you."

"Geez, Dirk. You don’t have to talk about her like some slave or something," Ariel chided.

Dirk wiggled his coffee cup at the bartender before sliding a small leather bag over to Ariel. "Should be enough in here to get you a change of clothes and maybe, just maybe, a new pair of boots," he said.

At first Ariel squealed with excitement before looking into the bag. "The Hell kinda clothes can I get with some marbles, a couple of nickels, a half a dozen nails and 3 old bullets?" she asked incredulously.

"Depends on how good you can barter," Dirk said matter of factley

"Great. I’m gonna come back with one brand new shoe," Ariel said depressingly, "Like, a kid’s shoe. With no laces."

Once again, Dirk tried not to smirk at the look on Ariel’s face. "Why don’t you take your new friend. I’m sure she’s got some good-will built up around town."

Ariel started to perk up. "You think so?"

Dirk took a long stare around the saloon and saw Krysten behind the bar and nodded her way. She blew him a kiss back before going back to washing her dishes. He saw the older woman from yesterday tending the bar and an older gentleman that he took to be her husband. Through the window he could see more people walking back and forth tending to their morning routines and then he looked back at Ariel. With deft fingers he pulled a single bullet from his belt and slid it to the young girl across the table. It would be more than he wanted to spend but he had a feeling that she’d need the happy memory it would bring her when they left tomorrow. "This’ll get us a week of food for the trail tomorrow plus at least a couple of treats for you and her."

Ariel was afraid to touch the bullet as she stared at it on the table. The early morning sunlight glinted off of it and she turned her wide eyes to Dirk. "But… this is one of your bullets. I mean… you made this. Specifically for your gun. It’s one of a kind."

"Week of food and a couple of treats. Don’t come back with less and I don’t want to see either of you until dinner," Dirk said with a growl, "Got it?"

Ariel had no idea why Dirk was being so generous or why he sounded so angry about it but she wasn’t about to talk and screw it up. She nodded dumbly, grabbed the sack and bullet and ran off to find Emma.

Krysten came over to fill Dirk’s coffee cup and take the empty plates. "Get a shot of whiskey?" he asked solemnly.

"Kinda early," Krysten smirked with mock concern.

"Gonna be one of those days."

Ariel found Emma behind the saloon scrapping the old food into the trash and cheerfully told her what Dirk had done. Her English friend changed clothes, keeping the collar around her neck, and they took off. Emma first showed her a small cafe that actually specialized in coffee, breakfast and brunch, which Ariel helped herself to all of it. The girls giggled merrily before taking off again with Emma acting as a tour guide pointing out all the different shops and the apartments up above them. The British former actress seemed to know just about everybody in town and which ones to avoid.

Dirk saw Ariel leaving the cafe and shook his head. The girl could eat her way through the bits and pieces he sent with her to barter with but at least she was having fun with the companion he had bought for her. He strolled casually down the worn, wooden sidewalk, trying to appear as nonchalant as he could about heading straight towards the constable’s office. Hanging on the wall next to the entrance he took in the board with all the notices hanging on it. It was a trick he had learned a long time ago: Don’t stare and you won’t be noticed. He glanced at the board, taking it all in, never stopping his casual stroll as he made his way past the various notices flapping in the breeze.

As he made his way to the cafe Ariel and Emma had exited, Dirk ordered a pound of coffee and went over everything he had seen on the board. It was mostly notices of town rules, City Council meetings, Tax Notices, and a bit of local news. No emergency notices at all. No missing person notices. He talked to the cafe owner for a bit getting just a bit of information on the town, idle chit-chat really, nothing that really stood out, before leaving. He crossed the street to another shop, some sort of boutique and bought a bit of frilly lace telling the woman behind the counter it was for his daughter before striking up a conversation. Using the bit of information he had gotten from the cafe owner, Dirk steered the conversation around, learning a bit more before leaving. He visited two more shops before deciding he had enough local information to approach the town sheriff before heading over.

Knocking politely on the sheriff’s door, despite the sign saying to come right in, Dirk heard a voice yell to come right in before putting on the best smile he could muster. "Howdy," he said as he entered and closed the door behind him.

"Can I help ya with," a man sitting at a desk said. He appeared in his late 40’s with a bushy handle bar mustache and wore a leather vest and chaps. It hadn’t been that long since The World Went White but this man had completely embraced the old west lifestyle.

Dirk walked slowly over to the front of the desk, never losing his wide smile, and held his hand out. "I’m Dirk. Me and my daughter are new in town," he said warmly.

The man shook his hand and nodded at the empty chair next to Dirk. "Pleased ta meet ‘cha," he said, "What can I help ya with?"

Dirk sat down, back straight, and looked around enthusiastically. "Well, like I said, me and my daughter are stayin’ in your town for the next little bit and I was always taught to introduce myself ta new people. Make sure not ta step on anyone’s toes, so to speak," he said.

"Get the lay of the land, so to speak," the bushy mustache said.

"Well yes, sir," Dirk said humbly.

"Not a bad bit of philosophy," bushy mustache said before reclining in his chair. He puffed his chest out proudly, his well polished badge glinting with fake gold. "I’m deputy Carlson and welcome to The Ranch," he started. He regaled the stranger about the history of the town and how it had gotten it’s name, not knowing that Dirk had already heard it already plus some of the local color.

Dirk nodded and grunted where applicable as he listened to Carlson. The man was friendly enough but something about the story of the town seemed a bit scripted. It was nearly the exact same thing he had heard yesterday and this morning. "Well that is certainly quite an interesting way ta name a town, sir," Dirk said as the deputy finished.

Carlson smiled with pride. "Yep. We sure were lucky to find this place after… well, you know," he said, letting his sentence trail off.

"I certainly do at that," Dirk agreed. Through out the Deputy’s story he had casually looked around the office. It was very clean. Impeccable really, But like outside, it was filled with only general, local information. And he started to become uneasy at not finding what he had been looking for. "I appreciate the information sir," he said as he casually stood up, "And I hope ta see you around town while I’m here."

Carlson stood up and took the newcomers hand. "You too," he said with a wide smile as they shook.

Dirk sauntered out of the office into the bright mid-morning light, looking back and forth before prioritizing his options. Deciding it was best to check the horses and supplies he headed to the stable just in case he and Ariel needed to make a quick escape from town.

Unaware of Dirk’s rising sense of alarm, Ariel jumped out of the changing room of the boutique. "What about this?" she asked as her wobbling breasts came to a rest.

Emma cocked an eyebrow at the American girl. "You can’t be serious." Ariel was wearing a tight, spaghetti strap tank-top that her large breasts could barely be contained by along with a pair of shorts that on anyone else could be considered discreet but on Ariel barely covered her luscious ass-cheeks.

Ariel looked down at her large expanse of cleavage and huffed in frustration. "This town has, like, no good clothes," she whined.

"No, this town has no good clothes for someone of you… size," Emma said while trying not to giggle.

"You should have seen me before," Ariel started before heading back into the changing room, "Before the world went to crap I had reduction surgery."

"You’re joking," Emma said in disbelief, "They used to be bigger?" She looked down at her own slim body and fought off a sense of jealousy before joining her new friend in the changing room.

Ariel nodded her head before whipping the tight top off. "I was, like, a ‘F’ cup around my twelfth birthday," she said before grabbing her usual fur top.

"Oh my God," Emma gasped. Contrary to what men might have thought about such a pair of breasts in any situation, as a woman Emma could relate to how that might affect a girl at such a young age much less a full grown woman. "That must have been hard," she added as she took the top from the American girl.

Shrugging and trying not to show how much it actually had bothered her, Ariel began the process of peeling the shorts off. "I guess," she said as nonchalantly as possible, "Luckily one of my co-stars, Sofia Vegara, had gone through the same thing. She was a big help."

"I bet," Emma said as she took the shorts and handed Ariel her leather skirt. She folded the bits of clothes up and set them with the stack of other ill-fitting clothes that Ariel had already tried. The American girl turned around and looked at the stack with her.

"Maybe we should go to the supply store, see if they have any tarps I could wear," Ariel said solemnly.

"Don’t be like that," Emma said as she hugged Ariel, "We’ll find something."

Dirk walked past a stack of dirty tarps in the barn on his way to his horse. He gave the animal a quick once over before deciding it was fine before checking on the supplies. With the hidden pockets in his saddle and bags it took a bit longer to search but everything, what little there was, was still there. He went back to the horse and spent more time searching it over again and decided that the animal had been well cared for and fed before heading out again to talk to the old rancher. Since the prices had already been set, the conversation was a bit more friendly and Dirk took his time with the man, poking him for more information without seeming to obvious about it until he had gotten everything he needed. Which was making him even more nervous.

Heading back to the saloon, Dirk took a seat in the corner, away from the bustle outside the front door, and listened. As lunch approached the main hall began to fill up with customers, one of which was the old rancher spending the barter he had made from Dirk and Ariel. He kept track of who was where and with who, switching between reading lips and eaves dropping, taking it all in. Everyone seemed fine. Life was hard but nobody was particularly struggling. The men who he had killed outside of town were not missed. Or found. And that was weighing heavily on his mind.

The dead men had been scruffy, well-worn, haggard even but they had appeared well fed and their clothing in decent shape. Better than men living off of murder in the desert should have been. Dirk had figured this was the town they had come from but no one he had spoken to or eaves dropped on had mentioned anybody missing. Granted, not much time had passed since he had helped them off the mortal coil to their just rewards but no one in this town had much worry about any scofflaw at all. There appeared to be no crime: Either from inside the town or out. No wranglers, no rustlers, no thieves, no con-men, no murderers, nothing. The whole town was a friggin’ utopia in the middle of Hell and he didn’t trust it.

Sipping his coffee, Dirk wondered how fast he and Ariel could skip town if they needed.

"Your horse is going to have to drag you out of town," Emma giggled as she watched Ariel finish her second milk shake.

Ariel sputtered into her milkshake as she tried to shake her head. "Phffft, that horse hates me, it’d leave me to die," she said.

A cute bit of whipped cream dangled at the tip of Ariel’s nose and she had a cute milkshake mustache which Emma found cute as Hell. She leaned over quickly and licked the dollop of cream from her friend’s nose causing her to squeak and giggle before bending back up. "You taste delicious," she said, causing Ariel to blush, "But you’ve got a bit more." Leaning over, more slowly this time, she licked around the American girl’s lips, gathering up her cream before slipping her tongue into her friend’s mouth, kissing her deeply.

Leaning into the kiss, Ariel moaned in pleasure, enjoying the taste of the whip cream on Emma’s talented tongue. She cupped the British girl’s face as the other girl wrapped her arms around her, holding her against her more slender body as they kissed. Breaking the kiss, Ariel smiled widely. "You taste delicious too," she cooed.

Emma took the last of Ariel’s milkshake, finishing it off before setting it back down. "Come one, I’ve got more I want to show you," she said as she grabbed her friend’s wrist.

"I hope so," Ariel giggled as she let her friend lead her out.


The girls spent the afternoon together getting most of the supplies on Dirk’s list before returning to the saloon. They practically skipped past Dirk as he sat deep in concentration at a full card table, the afternoon sun setting off in the distance. "Hiya, Dirk," Ariel said as she dropped the bag of supplies next to his chair, never stopping as she and Emma continued up the stairs.

Dirk’s attention never faltered from his cards as his companion gave him a drive-by greeting, he just used his foot to slide the bag between his feet below the table. There were five people sitting around the table with him, the dealer making six. His eyes flittered across all five, reading everything about them. Most people only read the other players but he was reading the dealer as well. All the five were good players, all bartering supplies and services for chips and he marked them all as locals which meant they were regulars which meant the dealer knew them. She was good. Pretty with long, red hair and an impressive chest wearing a low cut bodice to display her pale cleavage. She dealt off-handedly, the cards doing exactly what she wanted them to do, landing where she wanted them to. And most importantly the attractive young woman was fully aware of what her local, regular players were going to do.

"I’ll take two," Dirk said as he discarded and his cards were immediately replaced by two fresh ones. Not the ones he wanted but they’d do for now. After all, he couldn’t exactly win every hand without a fight breaking out. When you were going to fleece a saloon you had to take your time.

As Dirk prepared to lose his hand in order to win the next two, Emma finished filling the tub as Ariel finished setting their places on the floor for dinner. "Water should be cooled down enough to use in a little bit," Emma called over her shoulder at the American girl.

"Food!" Ariel called excitedly, "And pie for later."

"Oink, oink," Emma giggled as she joined Ariel.

"I’m a growing girl," Ariel said defensively as she bent to sit down, her swaying cleavage jiggling in front of Emma’s face for a moment.

"In which direction?" Emma asked as noncommittally as possible.

"Like you don’t like it," Ariel said as she sat down and grabbed her plate.

"I will after we eat," Emma said with a sly grin.

Ariel chewed her first bite of food, dribbling a little through her grin. "I thought the British were supposed to be all prim and proper so why are you such a little slut?" she asked with a mock sneer.

"Obviously you’ve never had a chance to fuck you," Emma said after taking her own, smaller bite of food.

"Remind me to describe, in painful detail, my friend Sofia’s husband to you," Ariel giggled.

Dirk placed his cards down, declaring his second victory, and wondered what the house was going to do to cool his streak. He got a answer a few moments later when Krysten arrived with five free beers. She was wearing worn boots and denim jeans that did magnificent things to her ass and a gauzy blouse that wasn’t particularly transparent but made it obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra. And apparently she was very excited to be here. She sat on his lap and squirmed around a bit before finding his soft prick and settling down.

Pretending to fall for the ploy, Dirk wrapped one arm around Krysten’s slender waist as the red head dealt the next hand. He was planning to lose this hand anyway and had his mark picked out across the table. The older man wasn’t a half bad player and Dirk was sure he could bluff the guy into a quick win, limiting how much Dirk would lose. With a bit of luck he could make this game play out all night.

Half submerged in the tub, her small breasts above the water line with beads of water rolling down her chest, Emma made a circling motion with her finger. "Turn around," she said as she opened her slender legs wider.

Ariel scooted around in the tub, being careful not to slosh the water around as she laid back against Emma’s chest. "I’m not squishing you am I?" she asked as she reclined.

"Nuh uh," Emma said as she took a small cup and filled it with warm water. Using her hand to guide Ariel’s head back she wetted her hair, drizzling the water until the dark hair was soaked. "You’re going to love this," she said as she placed the cup down and grabbed a small bottle.

"I’ve never had a scalp massage before," Ariel admitted as Emma’s fingers wound through her hair. Her eyes fluttered as her friend started the massage and she cooed out past her parted lips. "Oh, whoaaaa…" she groaned.

"I know, right?" Emma said as her talented fingers explored Ariel’s scalp. As she lathered up the other girl’s hair she piled it on top of the American girl’s head, her fingers pressing firmly against her scalp. She worked all around her friend’s head enjoying the sounds she was making as her voluptuous body seemed to melt against her.

Unable to help herself, Emma’s fingers began to explore Ariel’s body, sliding down her neck to her shoulders. As the American girl groaned out again she slid her fingers down her chest to her amazing breasts. Keeping up the pressure, the former British actress kneaded the other girl’s large tits like dough, her fingers slick as she ran her hands over the tips of Ariel’s breasts. Keeping one hand working in her friend’s chest she sent the other hand lower into the water to the already warm juncture of her fleshy thighs.

Emma cupped Ariel’s mound, drawing another moan from the girl as she slid two fingers firmly up and down either side of her plump pussy-lips. Her new friend rolled her hips up and the British girl sawed her middle finger up and down her slit between her labia. Ariel grabbed her wrists, holding Emma’s hands at her chest and pussy, groaning in pleasure as the British actress slipped two fingers into her body. She quickly sought out Ariel’s G-spot, grinding against it as her thumb pressed against her clit.

"J-J-J-JESUS," Ariel gasped as she came, her body shivering in pleasure against Emma. She quickly recovered from her small orgasm and looked back over her shoulder at her new friend. "You are absolutely amazing. You know that, right?" she asked before leaning up and kissing the English girl. Breaking the kiss she looked into her friend’s eyes and smiled. "It’s your turn," she said.

"And I’m out," the player said as he threw his cards down with disgust. He nodded at everybody at the table except for the stranger. "Fucker," he grumbled. When the stranger just shrugged without apologizing he just stared, glared at him for a moment. The stranger didn’t break eye contact, which was something, he guessed, so he just shrugged in defeat. "Good game, partner," he said with a pat on the stranger’s shoulder as he walked by.

"You too, sir," Dirk said. When you take a stranger’s money he had found that you could at least be polite about it. He had bluffed most of the table with a shitty hand, a pair of eights, but decided not to press his luck. He had already cleaned out one local and he didn’t want to piss off the rest quite yet. When it was his turn he folded, losing five bucks but cheering the rest of the locals on. Now it was their fault the old timer had lost so he’d be free to win the hand after next.

As Dirk tried to decide what hand he would win next, Ariel used her hands to spread Emma’s taunt ass-cheeks apart. "Stop squirming around," she said from over her friend’s heart-shaped ass, "I’ve never done this before."

"Just stop teasing me," Emma called out from over her shoulders. Tucked down on her hands and knees on the bed she lifted her ass a bit higher to give Ariel more room. "I’ve never done this either," she admitted as her delicate hands balled into small fists.

Ariel gave Emma’s ass a playful slap causing the former British actress to squeak in surprise. "With an ass like this that’s really surprising," she said, "If I had an ass like this I’d be doing all kinds of messed up stuff to it."

Emma decided not to tell Ariel of all the things customers had paid Krysten to let them do to her ass but this was the first time a customer had done anything to her for her pleasure alone. She could feel the American girl spreading her cheeks wider, exposing her puckered ass and it sent a shiver of embarrassment through her at being exposed like this. She could feel the other actress’s nose nudging against the cleft of her spread ass before the dark-haired girl gave her exposed, pink asshole a quick kiss sending a different kind of shiver through her body.

Pulling her head back to get a better look, Ariel peered at Emma’s up-thrust rear-end. "Your ass is awesome," she giggled before plunging her face back between her new friend’s cheeks. She slid her tongue around the entrance to the British girl’s tight, puckered hole drawing a groan from her. She gently probed the entrance to the former actress’s ass as she squeezed her tight cheeks, holding onto the more slender girl to brace her still, holding her in place as she gently licked her tightest hole. She drew her tongue up into a tube, sliding it passed the tight ring of muscle and into her body.

"Oh, oh, oh my," Emma gasped as her eyes went wide at what Ariel was doing to her. The American’s girl’s tongue began probing her again and again, tongue-fucking her ass as her hands held her still. Unconsciously she began rocking herself back against her new friend trying to get as much of Ariel’s wiggling tongue into her as possible.

As Krysten rocked and wiggled herself down against Dirk’s slowly hardening cock, Dirk looked at the last two players. After the third one had finally bowed out their nervousness had started to show, their upper lips beaded with sweat. He was pretty sure they had figured out that he had taken the whole table but simple pride kept them in their seats and he wondered if their simple pride would make any trouble for him later. Luckily Krysten took care of that problem herself.

"Just about closin’ time, boys," the slender brunette announced to the bar.

"Ah hell, Krysten, I was just about to win my money back," one of the men laughed.

"My happy Irish ass," the other man grumbled. He was down the most with only a few chips left and was hoping to keep them for later.

Krysten looked around with a sly smirk on her lips. "How ’bout one last hand, all in, and then we’ll call it a night," she offered magnamously.

Dirk looked around the table at the chips. Neither man had near as many as him and they knew it. "That don’t seem exactly fair on my part," he offered as he ran his hand up and down Krysten’s slender thigh.

The man that had said he was sure to win his money back pushed the last of his chips to the middle of the table and looked over at the lucky stranger. "All this and I’ll take your tab at the horse barn," he offered.

Dirk nodded his agreement before looking over at the last player. The smart thing for the guy to do was admit defeat and leave with his few chips but luckily he was surrounded by his friends.

Running his fingers through his greasy hair, the man looked around at everybody in the bar looking at him. He looked at the dealer and then back at the stranger just sitting with a blank, steady look on his face. He pushed his chips in and then looked at the dealer one last time. "Last of what I got is sittin’ right next to ya, stranger. What do ya say?"

Dirk looked from the man to the dealer who gave him a coy shrug before he looked up at Krysten who gave him a similar shrug. For Dirk it was more than just a look. It hadn’t been exactly rocket science for him to figure out what the collar around Emma’s neck was for but based on his talk at the sheriff’s office and the shrug the women had given each other it laid another piece of the puzzle down. The dealer didn’t have a collar around her neck but still deferred to Krysten and with that, along with the conversation at the sheriff’s office he know knew there was a hierarchy in town and that Krysten wasn’t just a saloon owner. More and more it was starting to look like he and Ariel needed to get out of town before they got caught up in whatever politics ran things around here.

Dirk nodded in agreement at the other players’ deal and pushed his chips into the middle of the table. It wasn’t much of a bet, he had already figured out what the other men were holding. The one offering to pay his stable bill wasn’t to worried about losing, odds are he knew the stable owner already and paying Dirk’s bill pretty much just amounted to asking the owner for a favor, so his cards sucked. The other player had already shot his wad, so to speak, on the dealer before the game meaning he was only betting with the few chips he had so outside of getting laid he wouldn’t be missing much besides the money for the dealer. Dirk gave him a 50/50 shot at holding a good hand, just a old man looking to get his willy wet at the end of the work week. With nothing to lose both men would shoot for the moon, safe that they weren’t going to lose much.

The last of the cards were dealt and Dirk held his hand while the other two shuffled their cards around looking for the best combination they could find but he wasn’t to worried about it. After all, as far as the dealer was concerned, she could either spend the night with the old coot or him and Krysten so it didn’t surprise him when he won. He tried to look relieved as the other two men cussed and threw their cards down and spat in disgust. The stood up and shook hands before Krysten offered to buy the table one free, last round and the other two men took off for the night.

The dealer stood up and shook Dirk’s hand. "I’m Debra, by the way. Debra Ann Woll," she said.

Debra was about Krysten’s height even in her cowboy boots. Her face wasn’t a traditional beauty but she looked like the girl you grew up next door to and practiced kissing with when you were still to young to know what to do with your tongue but her body was a piece of work. Large breasts pressed against her low-cut top with long legs beneath a peasant’s skirt. Dirk made a show of checking her out like a man shopping before nodding his head. "Grab a bottle of whatever you and Krysten want and I’ll see you upstairs," he said with the best self-satisfied smirk he could manage.

Still on her hands and knees as Dirk made his way to his own room, Emma kept rocking her slender body back and forth against Ariel’s probing fingers and tongue, her small breasts dangling below her. "Yes, yes, yes…" she panted out as the American fucked her up-thrust ass. The dark-haired girl had her tongue buried as far into her ass as possible with her middle finger in there as well for good measure. The other former actress had her other hand between Emma’s slender thighs with two fingers buried in her pussy and her thumb circling her clit.

"1, 2, 3, 4…" Ariel counted to herself trying to keep track of everything she was doing to Emma. When she counted 1 she slide her tongue in and out of the British girl’s ass, when she counted 2 she slide her pinky along her tongue inside of the more slender girl’s ass, when she counted 3 she slid her fingers in and out of the other girl’s hot pussy, and when she counted 4 she slid her thumb around Emma’s hard, little clit. "1, 2, 3, 4…" again and again, her fingers and tongue feeling like they were about to cramp up. Unable to use her hands to hold herself up she was using her thighs to hold her whole weight, her legs quivering in exhaustion and her back aching. "Will you hurry up and cum," she thought at her new, panting friend. Despite how uncomfortable she was there was no way she was going to stop until she had done everything she could for the other girl who had treated her so well and even thought about what Dirk would say if she asked the other former actress to join them.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Emma panted as her body began to tighten up, her muscles winding like the springs in a clock. Her hips bucked uncontrollably as her orgasm crashed over her, her juices gushing out and covering Ariel’s still thrusting fingers. Her arms and thighs twitched and quivered as her body exploded in pleasure, her gasps turning to moans of pleasure echoing through the room until she collapsed forward, her friend’s fingers and tongues slipping out of her spasming body.

Ariel crawled up and laid down next to Emma, wrapping her arms around her as the English girl came down from her orgasmic high. "So, did I do good?" she asked with a knowing tone in her voice.

"We’re gonna need another bath," Emma giggled as he snuggled up next to Ariel’s impressive chest.

"Crap!" Ariel gasped out before leaping out of bed and running to the other side of the room.

"What’s the matter?" Emma asked worriedly.

Ariel bent down quickly before turning back to Emma. "The pie’s cold."

As Ariel tried to decide if she could safely start a fire in her room to warm her pie, Dirk reclined naked on his bed. He leaned back against the headboard with his hands behind his head with a smirk on his face as he watched the two women at the foot of the bed. Krysten and Debra were on either side, draped across the mattress with their backs to him, their beautiful faces staring back at him from over their shoulders. They each wore nearly translucent dressing gowns that emphasized their nudity beneath the gauzy material. They both smirked back at him defiantly, almost like they were daring him not to enjoy the view. His cock twitched in response to the look on their two women’s faces and the sight of their nearly naked bodies.

Debra’s body was everything Dirk had thought it to be with amazing curves he couldn’t wait to see without the gowns. Each woman turned their faces to each other and stared longingly into each other’s eyes. They leaned closer, their lips touching lightly as they began to kiss, a small moan of appreciation coming from Debra. Their kiss slowly started to become more passionate, Krysten quickly becoming the dominate one as she leaned in farther and slid her hand up the red-headed woman’s arm.

Krysten kept herself propped up with one hand while her other hand trailed up Debra’s arm to her shoulder. She slipped her fingers just inside the red-haired woman’s gown and slowly brought it half-way down her arm, baring the other woman’s shoulder. She looked over her shoulder again at her client to see what he thought of their act and judging by the way his prick was slowly hardening he was definitely enjoying it. And despite having down this same act with Debra who knew how many times, she was getting turned on herself in anticipation of her friend finding out exactly what the quiet stranger could do with a fully erect cock.

Following their usual routine, Debra moaned slightly, parting her pink, moist lips as Krysten returned to the kiss. The red-haired woman leaned into the kiss more, scooting into the bed farther, nearly touching her dark-haired boss chest to chest. She slid her arm up Krysten’s, mirroring what the other woman had done to her by pulling her gown down off her shoulder. They kissed more passionately, their tongues caressing as their hands slid sensuously up and down one another’s bare shoulder.

Krysten scooted up the bed more as she and Debra kissed, pressing herself chest to chest with the other woman as Dirk watched. His hardening cock throbbed in lust at the site of the red-haired woman’s larger, softer breasts enveloping the dark-haired woman’s smaller, firmer breasts. They both moaned with the kiss and he could tell they were actually enjoying themselves by their hard nipples poking out from their gowns. He licked his lips as he watched the show since he had decided to forgo his usual routine as an impassive voyeur. After all, as his cock slowly started to point towards the ceiling it was a dead give-away at how much he was enjoying the show.

Back in the tub, Ariel stuttered in pleasure, "F- f- f- uck." She was reclined as far as the tub would let her with Emma on top of her, her thick thighs wrapped around the more slender girl. Their arms were trapped between their slick, naked bodies, their hands thrusting feverishly between their legs, their fingers buried inside of their hot, wet, horny pussies.

Emma groaned out before sealing her lips against Ariel’s, their wet, gleaming bodies sliding against each other as they writhed together in pleasure. With one arm trapped between their bodies she braced herself up with the other, gasping and moaning, moving as much as the metal tub would allow. Her tongue wrestled with the dark-haired girl’s as their pants and gasps escaped between their lips.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Ariel gasped out as her muscles began to twitch and tighten, her orgasm quickly crashing over her over-developed body. "Yesss…" she hissed through clenched teeth, her wide hips bucking up against Emma’s busy fingers.

Emma broke the kiss and looked down at Ariel as the young girl came before she giggled. "At this rate we’re never going to get clean," she said before giving the dark-haired girl a quick peck on her forehead.

Ariel giggled up at Emma. "We’re just a couple of dirty, dirty girls," she said as she squeezed her thighs around the British girl’s slender body.

As Ariel and Emma snuggled against one another in the tub, their wet flesh breaking out into goosebumps as the water cooled, Krysten pulled Debra’s gown down to reveal her large, firm breasts. She cupped the red-haired woman’s tits as she nuzzled against her neck, kissing down to her collar bone and the hollow of her neck. She ran her thumbs over the other woman’s hard nipples eliciting a groan of pleasure from her as she began placing quick pecks over the tops of her breasts, slowly making her way down her chest. As she finally took a ripe nipple between her lips, Debra rolled her head back and moaned in pleasure. Krysten looked over at Dirk from the corner of her eye, his prick having risen to half-mast and smirked around Debra’s tit as the man began struggling to maintain an impassive look on his face.

Debra slid her hand into Krysten’s gown and cupped one of her small, firm breasts. She wrapped her other arm wrapped around the dark-haired woman’s neck, holding her to her chest as she lightly nursed at her tit She ran her fingers through her dark hair as she softly teased Krysten’s hard, little nipple causing the other woman to moan out in pleasure from around her tits. She smiled wide and chuckled before looking over at Krysten’s customer. She playfully shook her long, red hair out of her face and locked onto his eyes, letting him see the pleasure the other woman was giving her as she played with her breasts. She chewed her bottom lip as Krysten switched from breast to breast, squeezing her sensitive flesh more firmly, her fingers rippling almost like she was trying to milk her.

Krysten slid sinuously around as Debra scooted around the bed until the beautiful, red-haired woman was on her hands and knees facing Dirk and Krysten was on her knees behind her. She wrapped her arms around Debra, holding her to the front of her body tightly as if she was about to mount her doggy-style and locked eyes with the silent stranger. She slid one hand up to her poker dealer’s bare chest, cupping one of her large, dangling breasts and toying with her hard nipples as her other hand slid lower down the front of her gown. She pulled the flimsy gown up until she could slip her hand underneath Debra to the hot, wet juncture of the other woman’s thighs. Krysten caused the red-haired card dealer to moan out as she cupped her red tinged cunt, her eyes locked onto her customer, daring him not to respond to what she was doing to Debra.

The game was over and the women had won. Dirk’s cock was fully hard, pointing straight up as the ceiling, his hands still behind his head as Krysten began fingering Debra. The red-head’s eyes fluttered in pleasure as her head rolled back and she sat up on her knees, resting on the dark-haired woman’s shoulder as she moaned in pleasure. He couldn’t see exactly what Krysten was doing between Debra’s thighs due to her hand and gown obscuring his view and it just turned him on all the more. The red-head moaned and began rolling her hips, humping the saloon owner’s hand as Krysten slid her fingers in and out of her dripping snatch.

Krysten squeezed Debra’s large tit, the pale, firm flesh bulging out from between her fingers as her palm slid over her hard nipple. Her employee groaned in pleasure as she worked her fingers in and out of her hot hole, sliding her fingers on either side of her G-spot. She began slowly circling Debra’s inflamed clit with her thumb causing her to gasp out and moan louder. Her thrusting fingers began working faster and faster as they attacked the poker dealer’s cunt until the beautiful red-head was grunting in animalistic pleasure. Krysten smiled in satisfaction at the sight of Dirk’s throbbing cock in his lap as he watched what she was doing to Debra.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Debra panted as she humped Krysten’s hand. She held onto her boss’s thighs, grinding against her cunt as she rocked back and forth. "Yessss…" she hissed as her orgasm began to crest. She pulled the dark-haired woman closer to her, grinding herself between her boss’s pussy and fingers, moaning in pleasure. Her thighs shivered as she came, her juices dripping between Krysten’s fingers as her body shuddered and twitched.

Keeping a firm hold of Debra, Krysten let her ride out her orgasm until her curvy body began to settle. She kept her eyes locked on Dirk as she slowly pulled her fingers out of the poker dealer and brought them up to her lips. She sucked the red-head’s juices off of her fingers, sliding them in and out slowly, watching the silent stranger’s cock-head throbbing, betraying his pulse before pulling her fingers out of her mouth with a pop.

Dirk allowed a small smirk to play on his lips as Debra’s eyes slowly began to refocus on him. "Not a bad show."

"I don’t think that’s going to work," Emma said. She sat nude across from Ariel on the bed, their legs crossed. There was a oil lamp between them and the dark-haired American girl was trying to warm their pie over the flame.

"Don’t worry, this will totally work," Ariel reassured Emma, "You can’t have cold apple pie."

"It’s not going to work," Emma said with a warm smile as Ariel dipped her finger in the pie to test the temperature.

Ariel lick the sticky apple pie off of her finger. "I miss microwaves," she pouted.

Standing at the foot of the bed, Dirk looked down at the floor at the naked Krysten and naked Debra on their knees before him. Krysten wrapped her hand around the base of his shaft, tugging on him softly as Debra cupped his balls in her hand, massaging him as gently as the dark-haired woman. The saloon owner pointed his prick towards her mouth and gave him a quick lick before pointing him towards her employee who also gave him a quick lick. Next Krysten took the tip of him into her mouth and circled her tongue around his soft head before pulling him out and letting the poker player do the same, their moist, pink tongues caressing him.

Krysten took half of Dirk into her mouth and held him there, massaging his shaft with her tongue before pulling her head back to let him out of her mouth. She let Debra take him into her mouth, the red-head humming pleasantly around his girth, her lips stretched tight around his shaft. She took the cock out and began licking up and down the side of his length, her sexy, naked employee doing the same, their tongues meeting and wrestling around the sensitive head and finally drawing a groan of pleasure from him.

It wasn’t the first time that Krysten and Debra had been in this position and the two women had their technique down. They each took turns with the stranger’s prick, licking and sucking him as he stood impassively above them, trying to show that he wasn’t enjoying himself. It was a game with all three of them and Krysten was not going to leave his cock for anything other than him being completely and wholly satisfied. The saloon owner slowly took his whole shaft into her mouth, his pubic hair tickling her nose as the card dealer ducked below him and took one of his testicles into her mouth. She moaned around the orb in her mouth as the dark-haired woman pulled back from his shaft until she could take a breath and began bobbing her head back and forth while the red-haired woman released his one ball and sucked in the other.

As Krysten pulled back up the length of the customer’s shaft, Debra released his bloated ball from her mouth and licked up to his base. She ran her tongue up his shaft as her employer let him out of her mouth and licked down the length of him, their tongues passing each other until the card dealer was licking his cock-head and the dark-haired woman was licking his dangling sack. The red-haired woman took him into her mouth, lashing him with her tongue as she took the first half of him in and began sucking him, bobbing her head more vigorously than Krysten had. Her long, red hair whipped back and forth and she used her free hand to hold it out of her face to keep it from getting in her way and so that Dirk had a clear look at his shaft disappearing into her mouth.

On their own, almost without him noticing, Dirk’s hands wandered up and cupped the back of the women’s heads. His hips began rocking, fucking Debra’s talented mouth while Krysten switched from one of his balls to the other. The card dealer kept massaging his base with her free hand while Krysten kept sucking on his balls. Their dexterity amazed him, their hands, mouths, and tongues all working at different rates, at different times, at different speeds, and it was easily the best blow-job of his life. If he wasn’t planning on taking off the second he had picked up the last of the supplies he could easily consider staying around town just for the chance to get another blow-job like this again.

As her wide, blue eyes looked up the length of the customer’s scarred body, Debra was actually impressed he had held out as long as he had, not to mention his almost impassive face. She’d never had somebody hold out this long with one of her and Krysten’s blow-jobs and when he accidentally let out a groan of pleasure she actually smiled in pride around his cock in her mouth. She felt her boss release her hold on the stranger’s balls and begin to lick up his shaft so she pulled her head back until he slipped out of her mouth. When Krysten’s lips reached her lips they kissed again around his slick cock-head, their tongues wrestling around and over him, his sensitive tip glistening with their saliva.

Both women looked up at Dirk, their hands still working his shaft and balls as they smiled wickedly at him. It was of course Krysten who asked, "Enjoying yourself so far?"

"Hell yes," Dirk thought.

Ariel used her finger to scoop a bit of the sticky apple pie from off her plate and smeared it around one of Emma’s hard, little nipples. "I don’t think this is going to work," Emma giggled.

"Can’t eat cold apple pie," Ariel said with her own giggle. Both girls were still sitting cross legged on the bed but now only the cold apple pie sat between them. Ariel bent forward and licked the little bit of sweet treat from Emma’s ripe nipple as she used her tongue to clean it. The British girl moaned out in pleasure before Ariel released the hard nub of flesh and sat up straighter. "Mmmm, nice and warm," she said with a wicked smile.

Emma dipped her own finger into the pie and wiped the filling around one of Ariel’s own hard nipples. She used her hand to lift the large breast up before latching onto the large, firm orb and sucking hard on the sweet teat. The American girl groaned out loudly as the British girl sucked as hard as she could like she was trying to swallow her tit whole. She released the large, firm tit letting it jiggle slightly as she watched and licked the last of the filling from her lips. "You’re right, it is better when it’s warm," she said with her own wicked smile.

Ariel took another swipe of the pie filling with both of her pointer fingers, wiping one against her own lips and the other around Emma’s like lip gloss. Both girls leaned forward until they were pressed mouth to mouth, licking the apple flavor from each other, moaning in pleasure. The large breasted girl slid her hands up the smaller breasted girl’s arms to her shoulders and back down as Emma slid her hands up and down Ariel’s thick thighs.

Both girls broke the kiss and sat up straighter, smirking at each other, their hands still on the other girl’s arms and thighs. "How much more fun would this be with ice cream?" Ariel asked.

Dirk held onto Deborah’s wide hips as she straddled his hips. The red-haired woman held onto Krysten’s thighs behind her as the dark-haired woman straddled the customer’ legs. The saloon owner had her arm between her and the card dealer’s naked bodies and grasped the base of his cock, pointing him up between Debra’s spread thighs as they lowered her down. His tip bumped against the entrance to the red-haired woman’s wet pussy, slipping inside of her and causing her to moan out in lust as both her and Krysten lowered her down. He suppressed a groan himself as his thick shaft parted and filled the poker dealer’s tight body, her large breasts swaying hypnotically on her chest, her head thrown back as she moaned from deep in her impressive chest.

Krysten stared at Dirk from over Debra’s shoulder and smiled as she watched him struggle not to show how much he was enjoying himself. He was a stubborn son-of-a-bitch but she knew that between her and her card dealer, they’d have him panting like a puppy in ecstasy before the night was through. She slid her hand up and down Debra’s gleaming, pale body from her large breasts to between her spread legs, teasing her hard clit and their customer’s shaft and back up again. She smiled wickedly as she toyed with the card dealer’s hard nipple before heading back down to Dirk’s cock, squeezing him before Debra’s wet cunt swallowed him hole.

"S- s- s- such a goodddd cock," Debra groaned as a delicious shiver went through her body, one of Krysten’s hands playing with her tits and the other hand slowly circling her clit. She fell forward out of Krysten’s knowledgeable grasp, her hands on Dirk’s chest, her large tits dangling beneath her, an inch away from the customer’s face. In an instant he had his head up, sucking a firm tit into his mouth, lashing her nipple with his tongue. She began rolling her hips, sliding up and down his hard, throbbing shaft, her juices trailing down his bloated balls and soaking into the mattress.

Dirk’s hands grasped firmly onto Debra’s tits, squeezing her, his fingers rippling along her flesh, milking her as he sucked hungrily on her breasts. He thrust deep up into her rolling body, timing the roll of her hips, their bodies meshing together as Krysten directed them from behind the horny card dealer. Debra’s large, blue eyes stayed locked on his, filled with pleasure as he met her body rolling on top of him, the dark-haired saloon owner’s hands between their bodies again, stimulating his shaft at the same time as she stimulated the card dealer’s tight, hot pussy. He switched tits, thumbing her nipples as he latched onto the other with his mouth, growling in need, giving up on the game of trying to seem impassive. He was getting fucked by two hot ass women and it was time to act like it.

Debra squealed in shock and then began laughing as Dirk rolled her over, his cock never leaving her tight, grasping cunt. He reached down and grabbed her legs behind her knees, lifting her legs up as he rolled his hips, stimulating her hard clit against his lower abdomen. She squealed out again, finishing in a moan of pleasure as he began thrusting down, slamming his prick into her hot, boiling pussy, her tits wobbling violently as he thrust into her again and again and again, sweat rolling down his body.

Krysten righted herself after being nearly knocked off the bed by Dirk flipping Debra. She’d already felt the scarred stranger losing control inside of her but the sight of Dirk doing it to somebody else was turning her on until her pussy was throbbing in need. The man appeared to be using every muscle in his body to fuck Debra and the card dealer definitely looked like she was enjoying the effort, her juices gushing out of her with every hard thrust, the headboard banging against the wall hard enough to leave dents.

"Keep it down in there!" Ariel shouted angrily as she beat on the bedroom wall, "We could be trying to sleep in here!" She let herself fall back into her bed with a grunt, her body jiggling as she laid down next to Emma. "He can be so inconsiderate sometimes," she pouted.

"I’m sure," Emma giggled.

"What? He can be," Ariel whined as she wrapped her arms around Emma and the English girl snuggled back against her.

"Oh, I agree with you," Emma mock assured her, "Always saving your life and protecting you and hunting for food and searching for a place to settle and…"

"Whatever…" Ariel said dismissively, "So what were we talking about?"

Emma rolled her eyes. "You were whining about all the things you missed since the world Went White," she said.

"I was not ‘whining’," Ariel said defensively, "Besides, who doesn’t miss fast food?"

"Point," Emma agreed.

"And actual ‘frozen’ ice cream. And ‘Frozen’, I miss new movies. And acting. I actually miss acting. And my friends. And I never found out what happened to Sofia and Joe much less Ed and the rest," Ariel said solemnly as she thought about her former cast mates.

"I know what you mean," Emma agreed as she thought about her family. She pulled Ariel’s arm more tightly around her and felt her new friend tighten her arms around her, "I miss my family."

"Me too, kinda," Ariel agreed as she held Emma possessively.

"F- f- f- fuck- k- kkk," Krysten stuttered in pleasure as Dirk’s thick, hard, pulsing cock plowed down into her. The dark-haired saloon own was on her back, her slender legs spread wide, Debra on top of her groin to groin, chest to chest as the handsome stranger took turns fucking them into the mattress. Her card dealer’s voluptuous body rubbed up and down against her own as they went from groaning and panting in pleasure to kissing passionately, Dirk’s cock sliding in and out of their horny cunts, taking turns to plow deep into their hot, sweat slick bodies. His cock pulled completely out of her horny body and she could feel the pressure of Debra on top of her as the quiet stranger slipped into the red-haired woman’s body, pressing her more firmly down on to her as he began fucking her hard and deep.

"Je- je- je- sus- s- s…" Debra stuttered as Dirk’s amazing cock barreled into her hot, horny hole again and again, rocking her against Krysten’s body. She had to brace herself against the headboard to keep the usually quiet man from pounding her head against it as he hammered her with his cock. Her employee held her body tightly as she was rubbed flat against her over and over, her eyes fluttering in pleasure as she groaned out with every fast, hard thrust. Her body felt like it was drowning in pleasure as she came again and again, her juices mixing with Krysten’s as both woman climaxed over and over, moaning and grunting in animalist need.

Dirk grunted with every thrust of his cock into the two women’s bodies as he held tightly to Debra’s hips, sure that she’d have bruises in the morning. Krysten held onto her card dealer just as tightly as him, their fingers and hands entwined together as he pulled himself out of the red-haired woman’s vice like pussy. He could feel his scrotum pulling up tight, his balls boiling with the need to finally cum. He pointed his cock down from Debra’s cunt to just where her groin was pressed down on top of Krysten’s, their pussies slick with their hot juices. He pressed himself between them, sliding his shaft over their slits and over their hard, little clits.

"Holy…" Krysten gasped as her eyes went wide.

"…shit!" Debra gasped as her hips jerked and she began humping her horny cunt against Dirk’s shaft.

Both women began grinding against Dirk’s cock as he began sliding his cock back and forth between them, humping himself against their clits as they rubbed themselves against his shaft. They all grunted and moaned in desire and lust, writhing in pleasure on the bed, their voices echoing through the room and into the hall as they felt their orgasms starting to crest. Dirk jerked his hips, aiming his cock with the same expert marksmanship that he aimed his gun and used his sword to send the two women crashing into orgasm, making them cum. Debra writhed around, slipping off of Krysten’s spasming body and landing on her side, both women staring up at their customer as he began fisting his cock. He exploded an instant later, his thick, hot cum raining down on the two woman, splashing against the heaving chests and panting, beautiful faces.

As Dirk’s spent prick began to soften he slowly laid down on his mattress between the two sated women and they both immediately snuggled against his chest. Debra looked over his broad chest at Krysten across from her, the saloon owner with a dopey grin on her face, before she looked up at Dirk. "First time I ever felt like payin’ the customer," she said with a giggle. Krysten laughed with her as Dirk chuckled and held them both tighter to him.

Ariel slept snugly and securely with Emma wrapped in her arms. The beautiful British girl breathed rhythmically with her lips parted as Ariel snored loudly, both girls perfectly content.


The next morning, Ariel yawned contentedly as she slowly woke, her young, naked body stretching as a wide smile crossed her lips. She grabbed onto the pillow beside her, her bleary eyes snapping open when she realized it wasn’t what she had expected. Emma was gone. It only took her a few seconds to realize that the beautiful English girl was no where in the room and that her clothes were gone as well. She pouted childishly before deciding to get out of bed and get dressed to go see if Dirk had seen her. Dirk was a notoriously early riser.

Ariel knocked on Dirk’s door as she opened it, not even waiting for a reply. "Hey, Dirk," she said before closing the door behind her. Her travelling companion was wearing his well-worn pants as he leaned against the window looking out. He grunted in way of reply before clothing the curtains as nonchalantly as he could but she knew him well enough to know when him being nonchalant was really just a cover for him being totally chalant. She wondered what he had been looking at.

"Hey ya, kid," Dirk said. He walked to the foot of his bed and began getting dressed, trying to appear casual.

Looking around the room, Ariel noticed that Dirk was already packed. Everything not in the stable was here in his room, already in his leather sacks, ready to go. "Are we leaving early?" she asked as she slowly, carefully, made her way to the window, hoping not to catch Dirk’s attention to much.

From the corner of his eye, Dirk watched Ariel make her way to the window. He imagined she’d do a better job of acting inconspicuous if she wasn’t wearing what amounted to a two piece, leather bikini. He finished getting dressed as she took a quick peek out of the window. "No reason to stay. Got everything we need and stickin’ around ain’t gonna do nothing but waste money," he said as he began gathering up their supplies, "You got anything in your room."

Ariel nodded as she looked out of the window and down to the street, "A few things." In front of the sidewalk of the saloon the town’s people had set up a large stage with thick, short steaks hammered into the packed dirt of the street.

"Go get ’em," he said as he slung his packs over his broad shoulders, "I wanna get some breakfast for the road and head out before sun gets to high."

Nodding again, Ariel watched the work men continue to set up the stage for a moment before closing the curtain. "I’ll meet ya at the stable," she said before heading to the door.

"I’ll meet you downstairs," Dirk ordered, "And then we’ll leave."

"But I wanted to find Emma and tell her bye first," Ariel whined.

"If we see her on our way out. Now get your butt in gear."

Normally Ariel would have made some flirty comment about her ass but she could tell from the tone in Dirk’s voice that he wasn’t in the mood for jokes. Not that he was ever really in the mood for jokes but this morning he seem tense. Well, he was usually tense but this morning he was kinda particularly tense. She nodded one and scurried out of the room.

It had taken Ariel only five minutes to pack her stuff up. Mostly it was clothes that she and Emma had picked out and they had fun trying them on each other. And then taking them off each other. She found Dirk waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs leading to the saloon and fell into step beside him. The dark-haired bar owner that Dirk had spent most of his time with waved merrily at him and he nodded curtly back at her. She’d never call her friend the most cordial of fellows but he was usually a bit nicer to the women he spent his time with. Well, except for her, usually he just yelled at her for making a mess of their camp grounds.

Ariel could tell that Dirk was hurrying out of the saloon and when they reached the sidewalk he made sure she walked on the inside, keeping himself between her and the newly erected stage. He kept his eyes forward but she knew him well enough to know that he saw everything so the show was for her. He didn’t want her following his line of sight. By the time they reached the end of the sidewalk and began walking down the street to the horse stables she had figured out that there had been something that he hadn’t wanted her to see. Her problem was that she couldn’t figure out what he didn’t want her to see in the town, after all, Emma had pretty much showed her everything.

As they reached the stables Dirk grabbed her by her elbow. "Ow, that hurt, you dick," she grumbled but the angry look on his face quickly quieted her.

"Stay here," he ordered quietly, "No moving, no talking. Got it."

It wasn’t a question and she obediently nodded her head. She watched Dirk walk purposefully into the stable and he was quickly greeted by the old stable hand. They talked about the price for a few minutes, the old man leering at her from time to time. She could hear them haggle and Dirk finally agreed on a new price, one that didn’t involve her fucking the old guy. Dirk returned with the horse and he quickly loaded up the animal.

"Up top," Dirk said as he held his hand out to Ariel.

Ariel was stunned. "What?" she gasped in confusion. The horse hated her and if it ever came between her and the horse she wasn’t quite sure that Dirk would choose her.

"Up, let’s go," Dirk ordered. Ariel tentatively held her hand out and he helped her up into the saddle before grabbing the horse’s reins. He led them both to the far side of the street and hoped that they could leave town before his young companion figured out what was going on but as they approached the market stage he could tell that he was to late. A podium had been placed off to one side of the stage with three new stakes raised next to it. And at the stakes hammered around the stage were nearly a dozen people tied to them with collars around their necks. And the people tied to the stakes were being appraised by several other men and women. Dirk had been woke early in the morning by the hammering of the stage and knew exactly what it was going to be used for: a slave auction.

"Hey, look! It’s Emma, “Ariel called out as she waved excitedly, "Hi, Emma!"

Dirk kept a firm hold of the reins and kept his eyes locked forward. With any luck they’d be out of town before Ariel figured out what was going on with her friend. But he doubted it.

"Hi, Emma!" Ariel called out again. "Hey, Dirk, hold up. I don’t think she can hear me," she said but her companion kept on walking. "Hey! Dirk! Slow down," she barked again as worry began filling her impressive chest. She struggle in the saddle a little but was to afraid to move around to much for fear the stupid horse buck her off. Her face went slack as her eyes grew wider as she realized that was the entire purpose of Dirk putting her in the saddle in the first place. "Hey, asshole, what the Hell are you doing?" she asked angrily.

"Don’t make a show," Dirk said over his shoulder, "Let’s just get out of here."

Ice water seemed to flow down Ariel’s spine as she stared at her friend now tied to a stake. She could tell the young English girl was purposefully not looking back at her as a chain was placed on the collar around her slender neck and then fastened to one of the stakes. A small group of old, nasty men quickly surrounded the former actress and began leering at her. Her simple dress was suddenly ripped off and Ariel gasped as Emma tried to cover her nudity. "Hey! Leave her alone!" Ariel yelled as she began climbing down off the saddle.

Suddenly Dirk was next to Ariel and gripped her thigh painfully causing the young girl to cry out in startled pain. "Stow it!" he growled as he fixed her with his best steely glare but she just returned the look with one of her own.

"Let go of me, Dirk, or I’m gonna smack you with my stick," Ariel said angrily as she hefted her staff.

"There’s nothing we can do."

"Let go."

"Dammit, girl, will you, for once in your life, listen to reason," Dirk hissed, "There’s nothing you can do."

"Let go."

"It’s a hundred against two and everybody else will be coming in from out of town."

Ariel raised her staff up higher. "I’m not leaving her," she said through gritted teeth, "It’s not right."

Dirk looked from Ariel back to the slave auction and back again. He took a deep breath and let his shoulders relax. "There’s nothing I can say to stop you, is there?" he asked.

"We have to save her," Ariel said back as she slowly lowered her staff, "Slavery is wrong."

"That’s a good point," Dirk said as he held the horse’s reins up to Ariel. "Here, take these."

Ariel grabbed the reins and looked down at them as if they could bite her at any moment. "What are these for? You know I can’t ride," she said.

"Pretty much the point, darlin’," Dirk said solemnly. Suddenly he swatted the horse’s rear quarters and yelled at it. The horse reared up a moment before running off, Ariel trapped in the saddle as the two of them made their way out of town as fast as the horse could go. He watched them both leave, Ariel screaming and cursing his name as his horse kicked up a plum of dust behind it.

With single minded determination, Dirk followed his horse’s trail until just after lunch when a small rock sailed past his head. The aim was poor and missed him by nearly a foot which let him know who had just tried to brain him.

"You fucking bastard!" Ariel screamed as she threw another rock at Dirk. This time the rock missed him by nearly two feet so she bent down and picked up a new one. By the time she had stood back up he was gone and she quickly spun around, knowing where he would be.

Dirk knocked the rock out of Ariel’s hand but didn’t stop her other hand from slapping him across the face. Her other hand punched him in the gut and he gave a little grunt as her first hand tried to punch him in the jaw. He grabbed her wrists and held her arms out as she struggled against him, swearing and screaming at him. Tears ran down her checks as she cried and yelled, calling him every name she knew and then repeating them with different adjectives. He continued to hold her hands out until she slowly began to relax against him. He slowly released her arms and wrapped his own around her, holding her to him as she continued to cry and scream, her words succumbing to deep hiccups as she began slowly quieting down. Her swearing turned to body wracking sobs as she cried into his arms as he held her and she let him until she finally wore herself out and let him guide her down to the warm ground, sobbing the entire way.

Dirk held Ariel until she finally quieted down. The horse finally returned and he made up camp with Ariel still glaring at him.

"You could have saved her," Ariel accused Dirk.

"Nobody is that good," Dirk said back, his voice soft and understanding.

"You didn’t even try."

"There was nothing you, me, or anybody could’ve done."

"We just left her," Ariel said, fighting back more tears.

"That’s just the way of the world now," Dirk said as he slowly started making their fire, "It might change back one day but today wasn’t that day."

Ariel turned away from Dirk, not wanting him to see her cry. "I’m not hungry," she said petulantly as she grabbed her sleeping bag. She barely unfolded the rolled up bag, just used it as a pillow, her back to Dirk and the fire. She watched the sun set and the stars come out. She shivered but it had nothing to do with the temperature. She had grown used to sleeping with Emma beside her and missed the comfort.

She had slept on the ground more often then not since the world Went White and had gotten used to it but her memories of sleeping with Emma helped to keep Ariel awake. Dirk had taught her to tell time by the stars and she waited until nearly 2:00 AM to roll over and get up. She looked at her traveling companion and watched him breath slowly and steadily. He had the annoying habit of falling asleep the instant his head hit the pillow but tonight she was thankful for it. With Dirk asleep she tip-toed away from her small camp and back towards the town.

Having lived in the shit-hole world since it went to hell, and also having had to walk behind the asshole horse, had left Ariel in the best shape of her young life. After getting her breast reduction she had started working out to maintain her shape but after life with Dirk, she had used muscles she hadn’t even realized that she had. Mostly it had to do with endurance which is why it only took her an hour to make her way back to town. Granted she was now bent over double panting like a dog to get her air back but the point was really that she had made it.

Sneaking around in the dark, Ariel saw that the stage was still up but there was nobody around and she doubted that the people of the town gave their slaves comfortable beds at the inn which left only one place: the jail. Sticking to the small alleys and darker paths she slowly made her way to the constable’s office. She had spent most of her time after the world Went White sneaking around, avoiding the rape-gangs and looters, searching for safety. She had never found anyone she had known ever again but she had become a world class sneaker.

One of the things nearly everyone missed in the world was in-door plumbing. It had just been easier to rig up in-door bathrooms rather than building out houses. Replace the toilet with a chair with a hole cut in it and dig a hole below it and, bam, instant in-door out-house. Of course people still had to deal with the smell. In the new world you would never find a open bathroom door and in every bathroom you would find a window. Most windows were set high up on the wall to discourage would be breaker and enterers but they were there and Ariel had long ago developed a system to get herself through them.

Using her staff, Ariel managed to lift the window to the bathroom a bare inch but it was enough. She worked the narrow piece of wood between the window and the sill, lifting the window up another few inches to get more of her staff inside. With the sturdy piece of wood levered between the window and the sill she used it as a hand hold, jumping up and grabbing the sill leaving her feet a few feet off of the ground. She slid her staff farther into the bathroom as she lifted herself up more until her head and shoulders were inside. Now came the hard part.

Rocking her body back and forth, Ariel managed to slowly work her overly endowed chest inside of the bathroom. She had heard plenty of jokes from people about her being able to use her breasts as a cushion or a flotation device but any woman with a larger chest would tell you that more often than not they were just mostly in the way. Gripping the sill firmly in her hands she was able to slide the rest of her body inside, flipping herself in with her hands still gripping the solid wood so that her feet were only a few inches off of the ground. She released her hold on the sill and grabbed her staff as she landed softly on her feet, once again proving that her sneaking skills were second to none.

Ariel cracked the door of the bathroom and peeked out. Everything was dark and she could barely see the bars of the jail cells but she could see enough that she saw the cells were full. As her eyes adjusted to the gloom she could see the people were packed so tight that more than a few were asleep on their feet and all wearing simple, brown shifts. They looked like someone had cut holes in potato sacks. It looked like a pen for cattle. She waited a few more moments until she could see more clearly into the main office before stepping in. The room was one large box shape with four cells, two on either side, forming a small walkway between the cells from the bathroom to the office.

Sneaking half way down the short walkway, Ariel tried to find Emma in the tightly packed cells but between the dark and the sheer number of bodies she couldn’t find her. "Emma," she whispered, "Emma, are you there?"

"Over here, girl," a masculine voice whispered back.

Her heart pounding in her chest, Ariel was sure that she had been caught and was about to speed back to the bathroom before the voice whispered out again.

"You’re looking for the English girl," the voice whispered back, "She’s over here."

Ariel took the time for a quick peek and saw a man’s arm waving at her from the further most cell. She tip-toed over until she was at the cell and the man pulled his arm back in. She saw two people part behind the bars to reveal Emma Watson. "Oh, Emma," she whispered out worriedly. She slid her arms inside the cell and tried to hug her friend through the bars before realizing how futile it was.

"What are you doing here?" Emma whispered.

"You’re being rescued," Ariel said proudly.

The man who had waved Ariel over snorted. "Can you pick the lock?" he asked.

"Well, yes," Ariel admitted, "But I was thinking you could tell me where the keys were. Kinda easier that way."

"Check the desk," the guy said as he pointed with his thumb over towards the main office.

Ariel peeked around the corner of the tightly packed cell and saw a old guy with a handlebar mustache snoring, his chair leaned back against the wall. She pulled her head back around and looked in a Emma. "He’s kinda taking the ‘cowboy’ thing kinda serious," she whispered with a grin.

"That’s Carlson," the man whispered, "He’s the main deputy. Usually just works afternoons but they keep the slaves here overnight until our owners can pick us up in the mornings."

"That’s brutal," Ariel said, forgetting to whisper.

"Be quiet," Emma whispered harshly, "He’s armed and you have a stick."

Ariel smiled back at Emma, "I’m also armed with righteousness and a pure heart. Wait right here." She began tip-toeing silently through the main office before stopping and staring at Deputy Carlson. She turned around and tip-toed back to the man standing next to Emma. "Which drawer are the keys in?"

The man told her and she turned back to make her way to the desk. Knowing exactly where the keys were was helpful but she really didn’t think he needed to roll his eyes at her. With part skill and part fluffy leather moccasins, she made her way to the desk and pulled the drawer out. She lifted it up as she pulled to better keep it from making a sound and lifted the keys out as silently as possible. With keys in hand she had to stop herself from simply rushing over to the cells keeping on tip-toes until she was there. She unlocked Emma’s cell and the British actress rushed out and wrapped her arms around her. As they hugged tightly, the man grabbed the keys and went to the next cell.

Emma peered into Ariel’s eyes. "I’m so glad you came back," she whispered.

"I wouldn’t have left if Dirk hadn’t tricked me," Ariel said angrily as she gripped Emma’s hand.

"Will you two keep…" the man started before a loud click from the front of the office drew there attention.

"How ’bout you all just stay right where you are," the armed man said with his gun now cocked and pointed at the slave holding the keys. "Hey! Carlson! How ’bout you wake the fuck up," he called.

Carlson jerked awake, his hand automatically going to his gun. "The hell?" he blurted as he looked around with bleary eyes until they fell on the other deputy. "Ben? The hell you doin’ here?" he asked.

"Didn’t think the sheriff was gonna leave you here all night did ya?" Ben said, the hand holding the gun never wavering."

"Has before," Carlson said as he stood up slowly and pulled out his sidearm.

The two girl and the guy stood stock still, just staring at Ben. With a flick of his gun the small group of attempted escapees started filing back into the cell. The two girls started joining the group but Ben held his hand up to halt them. "How ’bout you two just wait right there," he ordered. When the rest of the slaves were back in the cell, he waved his gun at the two, young, fine looking girls. "You with the tits, why don’t you grab those keys," he ordered, "And you with the accent, why don’t you close that door."

After the slender slave had shut the cell, Ben waved the two forward and Carlson went and checked the door. He rattled it to make sure that it was locked before turning back to the other deputy. "What we going to do with these two?" he asked.

Ben leered at the two slaves. "Well, I figure we gotta tell the sheriff," he said with a wicked grin, "But first, I got me an idea." He waved his gun to get the busty girl to drop the keys and she quickly obeyed. He liked that. Next he waved his gun again to get her to move forward towards him, his smile growing wider as he stared hungrily at her.

Ariel looked over at Emma and gave her hand an affectionate squeeze. She could see in Emma’s eyes that they both knew what was coming next and that there was no way out of it. She smiled weakly before turning back to the deputy that Carlson had called Ben. She stared defiantly at him as she walked closer, refusing to let the fear she was feeling show.

Ben let his eyes crawl over the young girl’s unbelievably over-developed body as she stood in front of him. "On your knees," he ordered and she slowly complied. As the girl kneeled before him he smiled over at Carlson. "Why don’t you grab the other one. We’ll have ourselves some fun before we call in the sheriff," he said.

"I’m… I’m not sure about this," Carlson said back.

"What’s the big deal?" Ben asked, "You ain’t never been over at Ritter’s?"

"Well, yeah," Carlson admitted, "But this is kinda different."

"Yeah, it’s free," Ben chuckled before turning back to the voluptuous girl kneeling at his feet. He leered down at her and felt himself growing hard in his pants and placed the end of his gun at the girl’s temple. "Take it out," he ordered.

Ariel glared angrily up at Bill before she did what she was told. She’d known this could happen, had prepared for it mentally the moment she had left her camp, it was pretty much the only way a girl with her looks could survive now a days. At least until she had met Dirk but he was at camp far from here, blissfully asleep. She continued to stare defiantly up at the deputy as she reached for his pants and unbuttoned them. She knew better than to reach for his gun belt as she unzipped his pants, men were so paranoid about that. She reached into his pants and wasn’t surprised to find him already mostly erect as he stared hungrily down at her, after all, her cleavage made an impressive sight from that angle.

"Ohhh yeah," Ben groaned as the slave began to slowly tug on his cock. He looked over at Carlson still standing stock-still, just staring at the other slave. "Go on, old man, grab you a piece," he said.

"I don’t know about this," Carlson mumbled.

"Hey, hey, slave girl," Ben said as he nodded at the other girl. She immediately looked over at him and he could tell she was doing her best to keep her face impassive, waiting on them to tell her what they wanted to do to her. "Go show Carlson what you’re working with," he ordered.

Obediently Emma walked to the desk Carlson had been sleeping behind and leaned against it, her rear-end out thrust. Keeping her eyes forward and facing away from the deputies she reached behind her and pulled up her shift to bare her heart-shaped ass to the room. It was something she was used to, people staring at her to decide if they wanted to fuck her or not, putting herself on display to strangers hoping that they wouldn’t treat her too badly. She leaned forward, her elbows on the desk, waiting for the deputy to decide whether he wanted to fuck her or not.

Ben watched the slave bare her ass to Carlson and smiled wickedly before turning his attention back towards his slave girl. "Use both hands, sweet heart," he chuckled. The girl raised her other hand and began double-fisting his cock, twisting her wrists as her hands reached his tip. His balls swung back and forth beneath him as he groaned, rocking his hips, fucking her dainty fists as she jerked him off. "That’s the stuff, sweetheart," he chuckled again, "Good job."

"Thanks," Ariel said, not even attempting to hide the sarcasm in her voice as she jerked the deputy off. From the corner of her eye she could see Emma bent over the desk, her pert ass on display like some piece of meat and her heart went out to her friend. If only Dirk was here, he’d show them.

Ben snorted with amusement. "Why don’t you put that mouth of your to good use," he said before turning his attention to Carlson and the other slave. The older deputy couldn’t keep his eyes off of the young girl’s ass. "Carlson, what the hell you waiting for?" he asked the other deputy, "That ass ain’t getting any fresher and if you ain’t gonna fuck it I will."

Carlson walked slowly over to the girl bent over his desk. His hands trembled as he reached towards her up-turned ass and softly caressed her warm, silky smooth skin. She didn’t move and didn’t make a sound and he was oddly grateful for her silence, it made it easier some how. His thumbs parted her pert cheeks and he looked down at her tiny, puckered little asshole and her pink pussy lips. He licked his lips hungrily as he slid his hands between her slender thighs, caressing her pussy mound, his hand still shaking. He slipped his thumb between her labia, slightly plumbing the tight entrance to her vagina, stroking it gently.

Ariel bent forward and circled her tongue around the tip of the deputy’s prick causing him to moan. His hips jerked and he shoved the first few inches of his cock into her warm, moist mouth. Gripping the sides of her head he began fucking her mouth, slipping the head of his dick into her throat, his balls slapping wetly against her chin. She released her hold on him and still stared defiantly up at him as he fucked her face and the look on her face just turned him on even more.

Carlson lovingly stroked the slave girl’s slowly moistening pussy, his fingers sliding wetly against her, his fingers teasing the entrance of her tight hole. His cock was aching in his pants as he slowly managed to get her ready for him. Fucking her dry just seemed more like rape than taking the time and consideration to get her ready for him. He slipped his thumb into her warm pussy causing her to grunt a little as he slid his digit slowly in and out of her. She felt ready enough and, his hand still shaking with nerves, he unzipped his pants and released his aching prick.

Burying his cock in the girl’s mouth, Ben held himself inside of her, his cock slipping into her tightly clutching throat. He grinned down at her as she began to struggle for breath, her eyes flashing with anger as drool escaped from the corner of her mouth. He laughed out before pulling his dick out of her mouth, coughing as streams of drool slipped from the tip of his prick to her lips. "Good, good, girl," he laugh before bending down. He slipped his free hand under her arm pit and yanked her to her feet, her massive tits wobbling wildly. "Let’s go see your friend," he snarked as he pushed her towards the desk.

Ariel let herself be pushed towards the desk opposite Emma. The deputy pushed her forward and down until she was face to face with her friend, her ass out-thrust. "It’ll be okay," she whispered. She couldn’t stand the blank look on Emma face, it broke her heart. Her deputy yanked her top down roughly, freeing her large tits as he ground his hard prick against her. He reached beneath her chest and gripped her large tits, squeezing them to the point of pain and twisting her sensitive nipples between his fingertips. She heard him laughing as he slid his hands down her body and yanked her bottoms down, exposing her to him.

Deputy Carlson groaned as he rubbed his sensitive cock-head against the British slaves dewy pussy-lips, once again happy she was remaining quiet. He slipped the tip of his prick inside of the entrance to her vagina before grabbing her firmly by her slender hips. He began slowly sliding himself inside of her inch by inch, her tight cunt parting around his shaft, squeezing down on him as he filled her. He startled for a moment when she groaned out and he held himself still, cursing himself for going to fast and possibly hurting her.

Not giving a good rat’s ass about hurting his slave, Deputy Ben thrust himself into her dry causing her to yell out in pain. He chuckled at the discomfort he was causing his slave as he pulled out slightly and then roughly forced himself into her again, pushing her forward across the desk. He forced himself inside of the over-developed young girl again and again, her tight cunt gripping and squeezing him as he enjoyed the feel of her body and the sounds he was forcing her to make.

Gritting her teeth, Ariel tried her hardest to remain silent, to not give the bastard raping her the satisfaction of hearing her squeal in pain. Her fingers were digging furrows in the desk, the papers and files wadding up in her fists. She kept her eyes locked on Emma’s, the British beauties stare still blank. "It’ll be okay," she whispered again but there was no response from her friend, her face slack and impassive. Another grunt of pain escaped past her lips as Deputy Ben finally bottomed out inside of her and held himself still, relishing the feel of her body wrapped around his cock.

Grunting with pleasure with every thrust into the slender slave, Carlson kept his eyes locked onto her shapely ass, her smooth flesh rippling with ever push and shove forward into her body. He held her hips possessively as he fucked her tight hole, her body rocking back and forth before him. He slid his hands up her slender body under her shift, below her chest to her small, firm breasts, squeezing the soft orbs. He rolled her nipples between his fingertips bringing them to full hardness as he continued softly fucking her tight cunt.

"It’ll be okay, it’ll be okay, it’ll be okay…" Ariel whispered again and again to Emma with every thrust of the deputy’s cock into her body. Her pussy had finally lubricated enough to take away some of the pain but it was a small mercy. Her hips ached being pressed between the wooden desk and Ben’s thrusting groin. His pace began to increase, his hips smashing against her rear and she knew he was close to cumming, to finally ending her rape. She could hear his desperate grunts from behind her and the sounds of his hips slapping wetly against her ass. He reached underneath her and began squeezing her tits, his fingers rippling like a farmer milking a cow.

A small grunt escaped from Ariel’s mouth as Deputy Ben slammed himself against her and she could feel his cock spurting it’s dirty seed inside of her. His thick cum felt like it was burning her as he groaned out behind her, grinding himself against her ass. In front of her she could see tears trailing down Emma’s beautiful face and it was almost more than she could bear. Her friend’s expression never changed, her eyes still staring blankly towards her only now wet with her tears. "Shhh… it’ll be okay sweetie. It’ll be okay," she tried to reassure the former actress.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Carlson panted. He thrust himself forward one last, forceful, time, burying himself as deep inside the young girl as he could and came. "Shiii-t-t-t…" he stuttered as he held her tight against him, draining his balls deep inside of her. He looked across the table and saw Ben pulling his own pecker out of his slave and chuckled at the younger man. "Guess you had yourself a point," he conceded.

Ben chuckled, "Heh, when it comes to good pussy I’m never wrong."

As sense of relief washed over Ariel and she could see Emma’s eyes starting to clear as the older deputy pulled his spent cock out of her. It was over and they survived.

"The hell is going on here?" a voice called out.

Ariel’s head snapped to the front of the office along with the other three and she and Emma froze. In the open doorway stood a tall man, easily over six feet tall, and surrounded by a small group of other men, all with shiny gold stars pinned to their chests.

"Sh… Sh… Sh… Sheriff Danners," Deputy Carlson blurted out while Deputy Ben nonchalantly tucked his spent cock back into his pants.

"Ah, shoot, sheriff," Ben started with a cocky smile on his face, "We was just having a bit of fun before the slaves head out tomorrow."

The sheriff glared at Carlson and Ben. He could expect Ben to pull something like this but Carlson was way past knowing better. "Those two bits of trim were bought and paid for by people other than you so why you two poking your peckers into ’em?" he asked, a hint of anger in his voice.

"They… they… they were escaping," Carlson mumbled.

"Yeah, Sheriff," Ben agreed, "So we figured we’d just take ’em for a bit of a spin before takin’ ’em out back while we waited for you."

The sheriff crossed his arms as he peered at his two deputies before looking back and forth to the deputies he had brought with him. "So instead of getting the rest of the slaves ready to head out tomorrow you just figured on wasting time rather than doing your job. It that it?" he asked. He watched as Ben looked to Carlson and then back before shrugging.

"To be honest, I guessed we’d be done before you got here," Ben said while trying for an innocent "aw shucks" smile.

"Is that what you thought," the sheriff said, "Well, I have me a thought. How ’bout you and Carlson get the rest of the slaves ready…"

Carlson and Ben sighed in relief. At least they weren’t going to be joining the slaves.

"…by yourselves…"

Carlson and Ben’s looks of relief quickly turned to sorrow.

"…while me and the boys decide what to do with those two slaves of yours. Now get going," the sheriff ordered. His eyes turned to the two slave girls, one half naked and the other looked like she hadn’t been wearing much in the way of clothes to begin with. The two slaves certainly seemed obedient since they had frozen and stayed frozen in place since he had come in but the price for escape was the price for escape and there wasn’t anything even the sheriff could do. "Now, as for you two," he said as both girls’ eyes stayed locked on him, "The price for escape is death…"

Both Ariel gasped in sudden shock.

"…but might as well get some use outta you first." He began unzipping his pants as he casually walked over to the deputies desk and the two mostly naked, helpless slave girls not even noticing as their eyes grew wider in fear.


"Swear I should just leave that girl," Dirk grumbled to himself. He looked above him at the slightly open window set high in the wall to the sheriff’s office. By the smell wafting out it was the window to the bathroom and by the sounds coming out of it there were at least two people inside. From the sound of the two individuals they were getting the slaves ready to leave tomorrow which apparently meant a good deal of cleaning. And also by the sound the two individuals had run across two slave girls tryin’ to escape and it wasn’t to hard for Dirk to figure out it was Ariel and her little friend. The situation wasn’t to bad: Only two guards, take them out, free the rest of the slaves as a distraction, make a break for the horse and they’d be well out of the town before dawn.

Dirk began sneaking towards the front of the building, staying low to the ground, his eyes darting back and forth. He would tip-toe into the building, take out the two deputies, one way or the other, and then make a break out of town. He peeked through a side window and saw how much worse the situation really was.


Ariel’s eyes were wide as she gurgled around the cock thrusting in and out of her mouth. On her hands and knees, the man below her pounding up into her poor abused pussy, she had been stripped naked except for her boots. A third man kneeled behind her, pulsing in and out of her ass as he kneaded her pliant flesh. With the three men fucking her she was surprised some of the other guards weren’t trying to fuck her ears or her arm pits or something but then from the corner of her eye she saw where the other guards were spending their time waiting for one of her holes to be open. Emma was on her hands and knees as well, a deputy below her fucking her pussy, one in her mouth and one in her ass. There were actually still a few men waiting, completely pantless in their cowboy boots with their erections bobbing in the air as they conversed and waited for their turns and she angrily saw them playing haphazardly with her staff.

"How many fucking deputies does this town need?" Ariel wondered, her ripe body being shoved back and forth by the dicks pounding in and out of her. Her lips were stretched tight around the cock in her mouth, her jaw sore as streams of drool escaped from the corners of her lips. Her hips ached as the other two pricks thrust in and out of her tightly clutching cunt and ass. There was a sharp pain in her neck and shoulders as she supported nearly her whole weight with her arms as her naked body was thrust back, forth, and up and down. The deputy fucking her face quickly filled her mouth with sperm causing her to gag for a moment before he pulled out and was quickly replaced. The cock in her ass exploded and she could feel the other deputy pull out and shoot the last of his load across her lower back. Below her the deputy pounding in and out of her cunt held her hips down, filling her tight hole with his thick seed as he yelled out, "Take it, slut!"

A few feet from her, Ariel could see the three men fucking Emma all pull out of her slightly shivering body and stand up. One of the deputies kicked her in the ribs, knocking her to her side as they all stood above her jerking their cocks until the came all over her. A fourth man appeared with a bucket of mop water and threw it on the British girl, rinsing the cum from her naked, slender body. The deputy threw his empty bucket to the side before kicking Emma in the shoulder, knocking her down onto her back and practically jumping on top of her between her legs. His rampaging cock quickly found her vulnerable pussy and he began viciously fucking her as another guard kneeled down, straddling her head, his knees on her shoulder holding her down. Ariel could see the same blank look in her friend’s face as she was fucked, the second deputy yanking her head up by her hair and thrusting his cock into her slack mouth.

A boot suddenly flashed out and caught Ariel in the stomach, knocking the air out of her lungs and forcing her onto her back. The deputy that had kicked her straddled her chest and gripped her large, fleshy breasts, wrapping them around his cock and he began vigorously fucking her sensitive tits. Two more guards kneeled on either side of her head and yanked her up by her hair. The guard on her left pulled her face to his groin and began fucking her face, slipping past her pink lips and over her moist tongue. The other guard used his grip on her hair to yank her away from the other deputy and began fucking her mouth as well.

As the sheriff and deputies took turn fucking the two escaping slaves, no one paid attention as the front door slowly opened.

Both deputies were fucking Ariel’s mouth, cutting off her air as they slid piston like in and out of her mouth. Her lips were painfully spread to the point that the young girl thought the skin of her face was going to split open, her jaw aching that she was convinced it was broken. Her face was red and slowly turning purple as the two deputies grunted and groaned in pleasure, each one trying to shove their angry pricks as deep into her mouth as they could, their balls slapping wetly against her cheeks. Suddenly she was dragged back and could barely see why from around the hips of the deputy fucking her tits. Another of the town’s law enforcement had been kneeling between her legs and had yanked her up on top of his thighs. He jammed his cock between her legs, spearing her like a wounded animal, fucking her roughly while the other three continued fucking her tits and mouth, barely noticing her change in position.

As the guard fucking her mouth’s balls swung back and forth, from between his legs, Ariel could see Emma being raped as furiously as she was. She could barely see her friend’s body from between the pile of men ravishing her body, the deputies writhing around on and inside of her.

Gripping his knife between his teeth, Dirk reached just inside of the door and grabbed the closet guard by the throat and yanked him outside. Before the pantless deputy could yell he twisted his hand, easily breaking the man’s neck. He took a small step inside, one boot inside the door, and peered around the door and found his second guard. Leaving the door open just a small space allowed him to spin around inside of the office. The movement caught the attention of the guard nearest to the first and Dirk’s hand blurred, snatching the blade from between his teeth and planting it up inside of the deputy’s jaw and into his brain.

As the deputy died, Ariel saw Dirk from the corner of her eye slowly lower him to the ground. Her eyes went wide as she tried to smile around the two cocks fucking her mouth, they were saved, Dirk was here. Mustering her strength she wrapped her legs around the guy fucking her, holding him in place as she bit down on the deputy dicks in her mouth. The two guards yelled out in pain and tried to pull out but she kept a firm hold on them with her teeth as their cries turned to high-pitched screams of pain.

"Dammit, girl," Dirk growled angrily. He had hoped to take out a few more men before being spotted but thanks to Ariel his plan was all shot to hell. All of their deputies turned their attention towards his small, troublesome companion giving him just a few more moments before being spotted. He dropped his knife and unsheathed his sword in one hand and his gun in the other.

"Fuckin’ upstart slave!" the sheriff laughed as his men began squirming in pain, "Just about the funniest thing I’ve ever seen." He turned to his nearest deputy, Nathanson, and playfully slapped him on the shoulder except it wasn’t Nathanson. "The fuck are you?" he asked the sudden stranger.

"So much for a few more moments," Dirk growled in frustration. He slashed out a bare instant after the sheriff jumped back. As the sheriff landed on his bare ass, Dirk raised his gun as the deputies turned towards the sheriff and spotted Dirk. While the gunman thumbed back the hammer the pantless sheriff kicked one of the deputies in the ass, knocking him towards Dirk as he fired, taking the bullet meant for the sheriff.

Reaching out for the closest pair of pants, the sheriff cried out just as the stranger cussed and leapt further into the office. The gunslinger had put himself behind the deputies struggling to pull themselves out of the fuck-meat slaves. The slave that used to serve in the saloon didn’t make a move or a sound as his deputies pulled themselves out of her but the new slave kept her hold with her teeth and thick thighs, trapping his men. The sheriff didn’t care. Yanking the gun out of the pants he had found he immediately fired, barely aiming.

The deputy trapped between her thighs jerked as the top of his head disappeared and collapsed on top of Ariel. As what was left of his brain slithered out of the top of his head she squealed out in disgust, accidentally releasing the placid cocks in her mouth. "Goddammit!" she cried out as the two deputies that and been fucking her mouth quickly pulled away and she held the dead deputy up with her arms. Rolling to her side, her blood sticky breasts moving like ballasts, she moved the dead deputy off of her and began crawling away from the center of the room. Dirk had taught to always keep her cool in a fight but a dead guy was a dead guy and a dead guy’s brain splashing down on you was something else entirely. So instead of taking the opportunity to grab a unused and discarded gun she instead crawled towards her staff leaning against the deputies desk.

"Aieee…!" a deputy squealed painfully drawing Dirk’s attention. He saw Ariel’s staff protruding from between his legs and smirked to himself as he fired and put the deputy out of his misery. Sure, the girl had grabbed her stick instead of a gun but, then again, she wasn’t that great of a shot yet. Either way the girl had some fire in her and her decided to double down on teaching her to bo fight if they survived. He was further impressed when Ariel used her staff to drop the deputy over on top of the sheriff.

The deputies ran back and forth around the sheriff’s office unsure if they should be scrambling for safety or their guns and their confusion made Dirk’s job easier. Whenever one of the men would run by him his sword flashed out and for the rest he used his gun. The old colt held six bullets but he had long ago taught himself to load one handed. He tipped the chamber, dumping the spent shells and then brought the gun down to his belt. Rolling the empty chamber across his belt, his thumb would pop a bullet out and slid it into the revolving chamber. Six smooth passes filled his gun with lead and with a quick click of the chamber sliding home he would raise his gun and six men died. With his sword and two passes of his gun across his belt the deputies all fell down bonelessly. Except for the sheriff, he was still hiding under the corpse of his deputy.

Unabashedly naked, Ariel stood up gripping her staff just as Dirk had taught her. She may not had been the killer that her companion was but she’s introduced her wooden to more than a few deputies while Dirk had killed them one by one like a carnival game. One ass-hat had even tried to use her as a shield but smacking him in the foot with her staff had made him release his hold on her before she punched him in the nuts. "That everybody?" she asked. Dirk nodded to her side and she looked down and saw the sheriff hiding underneath the body she had dumped on top of him.

"Oh you dirty fucker," Ariel growled before raising her staff up, her eyes flashing with anger. As she began raining blows down with her staff he began squealing pitifully and trying to cover his head from her vicious attack. With every hollow thunk from hard wood meeting hard bone she cursed him and all of his ancestors. At one point he threw his barely used gun away and begged to surrender but she was beyond caring at that point and simply continued beating and swearing at him.

The sight of Ariel’s naked, jiggling body beating the holy living shit out of her rapist caused Dirk to smile like a proud father. He let her go for a couple of minutes as he cleaned his blades and made sure his gun was loaded before slipping it back into his holster. He noticed his companion’s little friend cowering in the corner and coughed to get Ariel’s attention. It took a couple of attempts but she finally stopped beating on the poor sheriff long enough to look at him.

"What?" Ariel asked angrily, her staff held high to continue beating the sheriff with. Dirk nodded off to one side and she saw Emma in the corner. "Oh, sweetie," she gasped at her naked and thoroughly raped friend. While the two girls were distracted he strode over to the sheriff bleeding underneath his dead deputy. From outside he could hear the town’s people gathering and knew that they didn’t have much time left. "You two find some clothes," he called over to the girls as he unsheathed his knife, "And get those cages open but nobody leaves yet." He got squared down and held his knife up to the sheriff to make sure the thoroughly beaten man could see it. "You’re gonna die," he said matter of factly, "And how long it takes and how painful it is is up to you."

The sheriff looked around at all of his dead deputies and nodded his head in understanding. Dirk nodded back before placing his knife out of the sheriff’s eye sight. The gunslinger’s unease had started with the three men outside of town that he had killed. They were bold and brazen. They had taken Ariel right out in the open, completely unafraid that a young girl like that could have a companion. Next his suspicion had risen after visiting the sheriff’s office the first time. There had been only one old ass deputy and Dirk hadn’t seen a single other one, or the sheriff, until tonight when they were keeping the slaves corralled. His suspension only grew when he came back for Ariel and there had been nearly a dozen deputies raping her and her friend. The number had grown from one deputy to way to many for a town this size. And not a single one had been a fighter, they had all died to easily. Hell, the only person to take a shot at him had been the sheriff and when he missed he hid under a corpse. These were not the people keeping order in the town. "Who’s in charge of this shit-hole?" he asked plainly.

"Ka… ka… The KK Clan," the sheriff stuttered.

"The fucking Klu Klux Klan?" Dirk asked in disbelief.

"N… no," the sheriff grunted, "Clan with a ‘C’. They’re very adamant about that part."

"Whatever works for ’em," Dirk said before running his blade over the sheriff’s throat. He made sure not to hit any of the veins or arteries in the neck preferring for the other man to suffer a bit before he passed on. Not needing any more information he stood up and cleaned his blade before sliding it back into it’s sheath. He had no idea who the KK Clan were and couldn’t care less. All he needed was a name so he could avoid them in the future. He looked over and saw Ariel dressed in her own clothes and her friend wearing basically a potato sack with holes cut out for her head and arms the same as the rest of the slaves.

Dirk stood in front of the door to address the soon to be released slaves and Ariel led the other girl behind her. "Listen up, folks," he said, "The town’s gathering outside so our best bet is to just make a run for it. Everybody make a break for it and they won’t be able to catch us all." He glared angrily at the crowd to make sure they got the point and knew how serious he was about the next bit. "There’s a horse out back and it’s mine. Anybody goes near it I mow them down," he said as he pulled out his gun, "Me and the girls are going first. I’ll fire a couple of shots into the air to put a bit of a scare into the folks outside. Everybody got it?" The slaves all nodded their heads as some of them grabbed the now ownerless guns.

"Everybody ready?" Dirk asked and heard Ariel turn the knob on the door. He turned around, his gun raised and took a breath. He nodded towards his companion who nodded back as she took the other girl’s hand with her free hand. She pulled the slave behind her and threw the door open and he leapt through it firing two shots wildly. Ariel and the girl followed him through as his eyes tracked the people outside and he noted two rifles and four handguns. He took out two of the people holding the handguns as Ariel dragged her friend into the ally between the sheriff’s office and the next building. Never turning from the crowed he followed the two girls taking the owner of on of the rifles before losing sight of the town’s people behind a flood of slaves.

Turning down the ally, Dirk sprinted behind the sheriff’s office where the horse was. If there had been any townies Ariel would have alerted him so he holstered his gun to help him run. When he reached the back he saw Ariel helping her friend up into the saddle. "Climb up," he ordered Ariel and, for once, she didn’t bitch about the horse being mean to her. When she was positioned behind the slave girl he have the horse a quick slap on it’s hind-quarters and it reared up causing Ariel to squeal in surprise. The horse belted out of town for a second time as Dirk ran behind it. When the girls had cleared the town he slowed his run. It was still dark enough for no one to spot them to clearly and he’s need his endurance to catch up to the horse.


Dirk caught up to the girls by the first of the afternoon and by the way Ariel stood up and placed herself in front of her friend she knew what kind of conversation they’d be having. "The hell did you think you were doing!?" he barked angrily.

"You knew what was happening," Ariel barked back as she handed the canteen of water to Dirk, "That’s why you had your stupid horse kidnap me!"

Taking a small sip of water, Dirk swished around his mouth before yelling back, "Cuz I knew what was going to happen when you found out!"

"I couldn’t leave Emma there!" Ariel said defiantly.

"Even if it got you killed?" he growled angrily.

"It was the right thing to do!"

"And you could have gotten me killed!"

"Which is why I left you behind. Sound familiar?"

Dirk took another swallow before answering. It was times like this that he missed traveling alone. There was half a dozen ways to poke a hole in her logic but all of them led to him telling her about the double K clan. The only reason the three of them were still alive was because the clan had let a bunch of posers with badges pretend to run the town. If a single on of the so-called law men had been half adept in a fight one of the three of them would be bleeding and possibly dying right now. And what if he did tell her about the Clan? What would she want to do about it? Probably start some sort of slave uprising or something even more stupid. He took another sip before pointing an angry finger at the young girl. "If it happens again you’re on your own. Got it?" he asked sternly.

"Fine. And the horse you rode in on," Ariel replied. They started defiantly at each other, the argument over, neither side really winning their part except that Emma was safe. Slowly her face softened and she took a step forward. "Are you okay?" she asked.

"I’m fine," Dirk answered tersely as Ariel hugged him.

"Thank you for rescuing me," Ariel murmured.

"I ain’t doing it again."

"You said that last time."

Dirk sighed in defeat and wrapped his arms around Ariel. She had a point.

With everybody calmed down and Dirk re-hydrated, Ariel tried to impress Emma with her ability to make a campfire. After Dirk fixed it he dug into their supplies and pulled out enough food for the three of them. He had bartered fairly for their new supplies but considering how they had left town he cursed the waste of time and material. "Shoulda just stole everything," he mumbled to himself.

Ariel looked up from the pot of boiling soup. "Huh?"

"Nothing," he said back. He laid back on his camping pack and let Ariel pretend that she knew how to cook. He let the girls talk for a while as he tried to think of a way to bring up their next problem. He was slightly surprised by how well Emma was getting passed the trauma but then again she was probably used to it and worse. And then Ariel caught his attention. "What was that?" he asked.

"I said that between Emma and me earning our keep we could probably buy our own horse in a couple of months and just share," Ariel said, extremely pleased with her idea.

Dirk had found a way to bring up their next problem. "She can’t ride with us," he said bluntly. And judging by Emma’s sudden downcast face she knew the problem.

"What?" Ariel gasped, "Why not?"

"Because they know me," Emma said in barely more than a whisper, "They know what I look like."

Ariel looked from Emma to Dirk and back again. "Of course people know you. You’re Hermione fucking Granger!"

"That ain’t it," Dirk said. It was bad enough that the girl was going to have to live with his decision, he wasn’t going to make her say it out loud. "The folks back in the town are gonna recapture at least a few of the escaped slaves and between them and the ones that didn’t make it out of town they’re gonna figure out who escaped and go looking for them. Including your friend," he said with a nod towards Emma.

Ariel’s heart felt like it was going to burst. "But… but… but we saved her," she whined pitifully, her eyes misting over.

"And now we gotta hide her," Dirk told her as she wrapped her arms possibly around the English girl.

"But… but I saved her," Ariel said as Emma snuggled against her chest. "I don’t want her to go."

"I don’t want to go," Emma mewed like a frightened kitten.

Dirk nodded in agreement with both girls. "Be that as it may, we gotta put her up someplace she’ll be safe and that sure ain’t with us," he told them. He let them hold one another before continuing, letting them comfort each other. "Got a guy I know, pretty decent. He runs a spot of land and raises mostly goats and he’s getting on in years so I’m sure he’d appreciate a hand, Emma," he said. The former Harry Potter star nodded her head slowly in agreement. "Good," he said as he did some quick math in his head, "It’s a few days from here to there and we’ll start in the morning." Neither of the girls answered and he really didn’t expect them to so, with nothing left to say, he rolled over in his side and closed his eyes. Across the fire the two girls continued to hold one another as the murmured to each other.


As Ariel snored lightly, Emma carefully made her way out from under their blanket and stood up. She was barefoot but was used to that, there wasn’t much call for your slave to have all the latest fashion and besides, she had done most of her work in her back. She let the thread bare shift fall off her shoulders and puddle around her feet, the fire illuminating her slim, naked body as she walked as quietly as she could. She wasn’t afraid of waking Dirk up, he had probably woken up the moment she had stood up but she didn’t want to wake Ariel up. At least not yet.

Crawling beneath Dirk’s blanket she pressed her naked body against his back and placed her hand in his broad chest.

“Think you crawled into the wrong part of the campsite,” Dirk told the British girl. He knew why she was there and wanted to give the girl an easy out of she changes her mind.

“I wanted to thank you,” Emma said softly into the man’s ear as she began nuzzling at his neck and grinding herself against the denim covering him.

“No need,” he told her, “I was just looking after my own.” He nodded over to the slumbering shape of Ariel sleeping oblivious on the other side of the low burning fire.

“I have no money,” Emma said as she licked his ear lobe, “I have no supplies to share,” she continued as she slid her hand slowly down Dirk’s chest, “I can’t make up a fire,” she whispered as she slipped her hand over his abdomen, “I can barely cook,” she whimpered as her hand traveled over his pants and squeezed the growing limp in his jeans, “All I can offer is this one thing.”

Dirk cursed his slowly hardening prick as he rolled over into his back. He pulled Emma’s naked body against his as she continued massaging his cock. Even through his pants she quickly had him fully erect and he could only think that the British girl’s fingers must have made Ariel very happy in their room. She leaned up and let him lick and suck at her slender chest as she opened up his pants and he found himself noticing that she didn’t even try to take his jeans off or unbuckle his weapons belt, she certainly knew what she was doing. She pulled his prick out and began tugging on him as she cooed above him in appreciation of the work he was putting into her small tits.

From the corner of her eye, Emma could see Ariel still sleeping on the other side of the fire and hoped she stayed asleep until after she was done. She turned her attention back to Dirk, shifting her chest slightly to give him access to her other breast while she continued jerking him off. His hands came up, one squeezing her ass and the other squeezing her free tit. She groaned out slightly, silencing herself quickly so as not to wake Ariel, the gunman was really skilled with his fingers. She had expected to just thank him and head back to his companion’s side but he was taking his time with her body, exploring her rear-end with one hand and her chest with his other hand and mouth and she quickly found herself growing wet between her legs.

Dirk held Emma tightly against him, sliding her down slightly and kissing her, his tongue probing her mouth while his fingers probed her wet pussy. She groaned in appreciation into his mouth, her hand massaging his swollen prick as she began grinding herself against his hand. His fingers were digging between her soft ass-cheeks and her groin was slowly humping against his thigh, sliding back and forth over his leg and hand as she gasped in pleasure. He could tell she was trying to be as quiet as possible, probably trying not to wake Ariel and while he was sympathetic he was also hard in the former actress’s hand. They were all adults here and he had every intention of fucking this one.

Emma gasped out in surprise as Dirk fairly lifted her up completely and set her on top of him, her slender legs spread around his hips. She kept a hold of his cock and aimed it up between her thighs and shuddered as she lowered herself down onto it. She groaned in the back of her throat as the gunman’s cock split her tight, hot, wet walls, his hands on her hips to control and balance her. She shuddered again as she took the last inch of him inside of herself, her eyes closed as she concentrated on the pleasure he was giving her. His hands slid from her hips up to her small breasts, his fingers expertly toying with her hard nipples as she began rolling her hips and fucking his rigid prick.

Ariel slid her two fingers into her greedy cunt as far as she could as she watched the two people she most wanted to have sex in the entire world have sex only a few feet from her. She understood what Emma was doing, thanking the man who had saved her life the only way she could, she had even mentioned it earlier after they had eaten. Of course Ariel had said it wasn’t necessary but she should have known from the look in Emma’s eye that she was going to do it anyway. And it was hot. Emma was completely naked as she ride Dirk, her back arched and Dirk’s hands on her chest. Meanwhile Dirk was completely clothed and even though she couldn’t see nearly as much of him as she’d like the idea of his prick buried inside of Emma was sending throbs of lust between her legs. She chewed her bottom lip to try and keep quiet knowing that Dirk didn’t give two shits if anybody watched him having sex but he’d turned her down every time she’d tried to seduce him with a 3-way. And plus she didn’t want to embarrass Emma. It was a hard life when all you knew to help was fuck someone.

Lifting his hips up to let Emma take every inch of him that she could, Dirk caressed her soft, firm breasts as she rode him. She was still trying to keep quiet but he could tell from the corner of his eye that Ariel was awake and probably playing with herself as she watched Emma fuck and he was relieved that she didn’t try to join in again. She was the only person he knew that could actually sneak up on him when she had the mind to do it and it would actually be a helpful skill if she could do it some other time that didn’t involve getting him to have sex with her.

“Oh, oh, oh…” Emma painted softly as she rode Dirk, already on the verge of orgasm. His cock felt wonderful inside of her and he let her do all the work with her hips while his hands and fingers caressed and punched her sensitive breasts and nipples. “So good…”

Ariel silently cursed Emma that she was getting to fuck Dirk and she wasn’t. The juncture of her thighs was a gooey mess as she frigged herself, her fingers delving between her sticky pussy-lips and her thumb circling her clit. She wasn’t upset with Emma for wanting to fuck Dirk even though she had told her it wasn’t necessary she just wished her friend would move around a bit more so she could see Dirk’s cock. She’d seen it several times in their travels, he definitely wasn’t shy when it came to sex and she always enjoyed herself afterwards, usually alone off in the woods.

Dirk could feel Emma’s tight cunt fluttering around his pole and knew the young woman was about to cum. He left one hand on her left tit pinching her nipple while his other hand trailed down her graceful back to her pert was. He split her taunt cheeks with his middle finger and circled the rosebud entrance to her ass before plunging his finger inside of her.

“F- f- f- fuck- k- k-…” Emma stuttered as she came. The muscles in her legs twitched as she groaned in pleasure, her pussy clamping down on Dirk’s cock as it gushes. She could feel him cumming inside of her, his hot seed filling her she shook and writhed on top of him.

“Sh- sh- shit- t-t-…” Ariel whispered breathlessly as she came. She kept her fingers buried as deep as she could inside of herself until her orgasm began to subside. She saw Emma starting to climb off of Dirk and quickly pulled her fingers out of her cunt and yanked the blanket over her head. She closed her eyes and struggled to breath less deeply and hoped that Emma couldn’t smell anything funny when she climbed in.

As Emma stood up, Dirk handed her a handkerchief to clean herself. She blushed and nodded at him before starting to wipe herself down while he zipped himself back up. “You can keep it,” he told her with a smirk and once again she blushed and nodded before scurrying to put her shift back on and join Ariel in the other side of the dim fire.

The next morning Ariel and Emma went out to collect some water and Ariel kept slyly grinning at Emma. “Stop it,” Emma said sheepishly with a playful poke of her elbow into Ariel’s side.

“So how was he?” Ariel asked with a wicked smile.

“Stop it,” Emma giggled.

“Leave out no details,” Ariel demanded.

Emma rolled her eyes at Ariel. “It was fine,” she said defensively.

Ariel scoffed. “I was watching. You got off in, like, five minutes. That’s more than fine,” she said as an accusation.

“I can’t believe you were watching,” Emma said with a deep blush.

“He won’t fuck me so I gotta get my jollies some how now spill,” Ariel demanded again, “And what was that he did right before you came, I couldn’t see.”

“He… he… he…” Emma giggled as she struggled to speak, “He stuck his finger in… in… he stuck his finger in my butt.”

“Phfft!” Ariel blurted out with a dismissive wave, “Anybody can do that. Hell, I can do that.” And with no warning she shoved Emma face first into the nearest tree.

“Wha?!” Emma squealed as she felt Ariel lift up the back of her shift to expose her bare ass.

“Hold ya horses,” Ariel giggled before spreading Emma’s tight little cheeks apart to expose her little rosebud to the morning light. With no warning she rolled her tongue into a tube and jammed it into her friend’s asshole. She heard the former actress squeal and released her hold on her cheeks to grip her slender hips as she thrust her tongue in and out of her friend’s shivering body.

“Oh, oh, oh…” Emma painted with lust as her friend tongue-fucked her ass, “You’re such a dirty little girl.”

“Ain’t seen nothing yet,” Ariel mumbled into the British girl’s ass. She slid one hand between Emma’s spread thighs and began fingering her pussy, sliding her fingers along her slit until she was nice and wet. She could hear Emma’s pants and moans above her and smile in pride at being able to turn her friend on so easily. When the actress was dripping wet, Ariel dipped two fingers into the other girl’s gooey hole, fucking her cunt with her fingers and her ass with her tongue.

Unlike last night, Emma wasn’t two worried about waking anybody up and groaned loudly as Ariel forcibly tongued and finger-fucked her. She rocked her slender hips back against the dark haired girl’s face and hand, her juices dripping down the insides of her trembling thighs.

Ariel released Emma’s hip and used her free hand to hold the lighter haired girl’s ass-cheeks apart as she pulled her head back. She closed one eye to take aim at Emma’s puckered asshole and then pulled her fingers out of her dripping pussy. With a quick, calculated thrust she buried her two fingers as deep into her friend’s ass making her squeal in delight. The British girl was twitching and shivering above her and Ariel gave herself another self-satisfied smile at a job well done. Suddenly she shoved her ring and pinky fingers into her friend’s gushing pussy and heard the former actress squeal loud enough that her voice echoed across the rapidly warming desert. And then she cocked her head below Emma’s groin and her own hands, her neck at a painful angle, and gave her a quick kiss on her clit.

Emma’s voice caught in her throat and fireworks exploded behind her eyes. Slavery aside she had been very lucky to find such talented people.

When Ariel and Emma returned to their campsite, Dirk yelled at both of them for making so much noise and told them they were going to have to move on immediately before someone followed the noise and found them. Both girls looked crestfallen as he yelled at them but the moment his back was turned they smiled at one another and held hands.

When the small band of travelers stopped for lunch Dirk took a look at the barefoot Emma’s feet. He didn’t say anything about them but when he was done he told her to brush down the horse.

“What’s the horse’s name?” Emma asked as she got started.

“Asshole,” Ariel started.

“It don’t have one,” Dirk finished.

“So how do you get it to come when you call?” Emma asked as she carefully brushed the horse’s rear flank.

“First we have to sacrifice a black she-goat at the full moon…” Ariel started.

“I click my tongue and say ‘Hey’,” Dirk finished, “Seems to know who I’m talking to.”

Once Emma was done Dirk had the girls break down the site while he saddled the horse. He climbed up and began moving the supplies around while the girls finished and when everything was where he would need to be he held his hand down for Emma. “Up and attem.”

“What’s this happy horse shit?!” Ariel asked with an angry stomp of her foot that sent a pleasant jiggle throughout her overly developed body. She glared at Dirk but could see Emma slide sideways over to the horse and let Dirk help her up into the saddle. “I thought you said that two people riding the horse would wear it out,” she reminded him.

“It will,” Dirk told his companion while he helped Emma get situated, “But that’s better than your friend’s feet blistering. Sides, she ain’t packing as much as you do.”

Ariel scowled for a moment before looking down at her sizable breasts. “That’s fair. But how do you know the horse will let her stay. That stupid glue factory bucks me off every time.”

“He let her brush him down, didn’t he,” Dirk said before clicking his tongue and spurring the horse on.

With two on the horse, Dirk slowed down their pace which allowed Ariel to keep up easier. Usually she spent most of their travels staring at the horse’s rear-end but now if she found herself falling behind she could easily skip to the horse’s side. And it didn’t really bother her that much since Emma was barefoot but after they had been traveling for nearly an hour she found herself falling behind and gave a quick little jog to catch back up. “Son of a bitch! Not again,” she cried out.

Emma smiled sheepishly down at Ariel. Riding behind Dirk, the former actress had her arms around his waist with one hand holding onto his belt. Her other hand however was wrapped around his erection jutting from his pants. Her hand slid from the base to his tip where she trapped his sensitive cock-head in her fist, twisting her palm around it before sliding back down to the base with another twist from her wrist before traveling back up again. Based on her customers’ reactions she knew that she gave good hand-jobs and she soon had Dirk throbbing in her hand. “I just wanted to thank him for letting me ride up here with him,” she told Ariel meekly.

Ariel could tell that Dirk was purposefully ignoring her glaring up at him but she refused to give up the opportunity to take a gander at his hard cock. She’d had several dreams about his prick and would always wake up with her fingers jammed in her snatch. As far as she was concerned it was the perfect prick. His cock jutted straight out from his body with a small tilt up towards the sky. It was the same color as his skin, a golden brown, with thick veins traveling along it. Not, like, gross veins or anything but she definitely wanted to run her fingertips along them, tracing them lightly. His swollen cock-head was a shade lighter than the rest of his skin and from here she could see a drop of pre-cum form before Emma’s hand wiped it away. Ariel’s mouth watered and she licked her lips as she boldly watched Emma jerk Dirk off.

That night Ariel and Emma laid snuggled beneath their blanket while Dirk slept across from them. “It was no big deal,” Emma whispered to Ariel.

“I know,” Ariel whispered back.

“So why are you acting like it is?”

Ariel thought over her reply before answering. It was strange how things sounded good in your brain but when you said them out loud you wound up sounding like a idiot. “Mostly it’s just Dirk. I’ve literally thrown myself at him but he still won’t give it up and with you… you’ve had him twice,” she pouted.

Emma thought over her own response for a moment before lifting her hand up in front of Ariel’s face. She folded her four fingers until they formed a point and whispered into Ariel’s ear, “This is the hand that held Dirk’s big, thick cock. This hand felt him throbbing until he came.”

Groaning out in lust, Ariel squirmed as Emma’s words painted a pretty picture in her head.

“This hand stroked his firm, warm skin,” Emma continued, “This hand felt him hard as iron but still so soft. This hand slid up and down his shaft, working him until he moaned in pent-up desire.” She moved her hand closer to Ariel’s face and the dark haired girl quickly grabbed her wrist and moved her hand closer to her mouth as she kept talking. “This hand felt his pulse quicken and his tip throb,” she said as her friend licked up from her folded palm to the tips of her fingers. “This hand spread his pre-cum around so it could flow up and down his shaft,” she continued as Ariel took her fingers into her mouth sucking on them like she wanted to do to Dirk’s cock. “Suck that golden cock,” Emma said as she began fucking her friend’s mouth with her fingers. She could feel the dark haired girl’s tongue massaging her digits and found herself wondering for the first time what it would be like to actually fuck Ariel with an actual cock.

Ariel took Emma’s hand out of her mouth and began pulling it down her wanton body. “You know, I’ve been told I’m great at getting hand-jobs,” she told her friend as she slowly opened her legs.

“What a wacky coincidence,” Emma said with mock surprise as she began probing Ariel with her finger-cock, “I’m great at giving hand-jobs!” She and Ariel giggled at their joke as Emma slowly penetrated her. She slid her four fingers inside of her friend and unlike a real prick, her finger-prick could move around. She quickly found the dark haired girl’s G-spot and began rubbing it with every slow thrust of her fingers. He fingers wiggled enticingly inside of the American girl as her thumb searched out her hard little clit. Emma fucked Ariel with her finger-cock until the other girl was raising her hips off of the ground trying to fuck her back. She nuzzled her friend’s neck as she stroked her most sensitive area until Ariel came hard. Emma quickly kissed the girl, swallowing her screams of pleasure until they had passed.

The two girls fell asleep in each other’s arms. Then Ariel woke up with Dirk jabbing her in her side with his boot. “Ow, asshole, knock it off!” she squealed waking Emma up beside her.

“Up and pack. I want us out of here five minutes ago,” Dirk ordered as he walked away.

“Wha the matter?” Emma asked sleepily.

“He’s in a mood,” Ariel said gruffly.

“I’m not in a mood,” Dirk grumbled as he loaded up the horse and the girls began packing up the camp, “We, however, are about a day behind where I want to be and moving so slowly that if anybody from town was tracking is they could do it blindfolded.” He turned towards the girls and pointed an accusing finger at Emma, “So you stop thanking everybody,” and then pointed a finger at Ariel, “And you… you just…”

“Me just what?” Ariel asked with her hands defiantly in her hips.

With nothing he could really accuse Ariel of he turned back to the horse, “Walk faster.”

The group set off a few minutes later making good time until Emma stumbled shortly after lunch. With no real choice Dirk had to let her ride the horse in her own while he and Ariel walked behind them which slowed them down even more. If Emma had been a better rider they could have made better time but the horse seemed to know the girl was inexperienced and instinctively walked at a slower pace. That night he gave Emma his blanket and made the girls sleep separately while he made a pillow out of a dirt clod rolled up in one of his shirts. The girls fell asleep staring longingly at each and mouthing sweet words at each other. According to the stars it was after one o’clock in the morning when Emma snuck out of her blanket and tried to thank him again but he politely turned her down and tucked her back in. He wasn’t a young man any more and was going to need his energy for walking tomorrow.

Awake first thing in the morning the small group managed to head out shortly after dawn. Emma managed to make it barefoot until shortly before lunch and then ride the horse until they made it to a homemade wooden fence with a rummaged metal gate. “Wait five minutes and then follow me,” Dirk told the girls as he switched places with Emma.

“How come?” Ariel pouted.

“Cuz I don’t want the old fogey shooting you,” Dirk said as he led the horse through the gate. “And keep your hands off of each other!” he called back.

“You keep your hands off of each other,” Ariel mumbled making Emma giggle.

Five minutes later Emma and Ariel were through the gate and ten minutes later they were nearly to the front porch of a old but well-maintained ranch style house. The horse was tied to an actual hitching post with a feed bag on and stared at the girls as they walked up to the front door. Ariel stuck her tongue out at the horse as Emma knocked on the door. The door opened to reveal Dirk holding a glass with a yellow liquid and actual ice cubes in it. Dirk pointed at Ariel and said, “You come in here,” and then pointed at Emma and said, “You head to the barn.”

Emma complied without question. She had to pull her hand out of Ariel’s, the dark haired girl not wanting to let her go and she understood it. She was scared. And the old, rickety barn didn’t help. It looked like it had been built long before she had been born and the world turned white. The wood was sun bleached and looked hard as iron. It was bright outside but the inside of the barn was dark. The door was open and she could see a strange orange like coming from the back of the barn but it was barely enough to light the inside. She squealed out in surprise when a voice called out to her.

“Come on in, girlie, it’s hotter than Hades in here,” the voice said.

The voice sounded like the creak and moans of the old timber as she stepped inside. Her entire body was trembling as she walked towards the light and then stopped short. The glow was coming from a metal working forge, the fire hot and the flames high. The voice belonged to an old man who may have been the oldest person that she had ever seen. He looked like he had been carved out of the same word as the barn with tight, compacted muscle wound through with roapy veins. He was topless, wearing only old jeans and boots, sweat rolling down from his bald head over his rough carved body. He looked her over once and nodded.

“Told Dirk you was lucky. Had the forge up and going anyway to fix a pair of horse shoes otherwise you’d have to wait ‘til tomorrow,” he said before turning back to the forge, “So let’s get this over with and see what we’re working with.”

Emma obediently nodded and shrugged her shift off letting it puddle to the floor. She held her hands behind her back to push her chest out and bent her head down trying to appear as coy as possible.

The old man pulled what appeared to be a pair of pliers with foot long handles out of the fire before turning back to the young girl. “Not sure how that helps but whatever floats your boat,” he chuckled.

Emma looked up with a confused look on her face. “But… but aren’t you… didn’t Dirk…” she mumbled.

The old man laughed out loud enough to frighten the barn owls sleeping in the rafters. “You think Dirk gave you to me or something?” he chuckled as he walked up to the young girl with his tool held wide to his side, “Maybe traded you to me for something? You see anything in here good enough to trade with?” He continued laughing to himself as he walked around the girl and pushed her hair out of the way from the back of her neck.

Emma was to frightened to move and shivered as the old man fiddled with her collar for a moment.

Grabbing onto the lead collar, the old man pulled it as far from the girl’s slender neck as he could. “Now you hold as still as you can. Don’t wanna burn you none,” he warned. Holding the collar with one hand he applied the white hot cutter against it and began squeezing. “You’re lucky this is lead, that’s pretty soft,” he said as he applied steady pressure, “If it’s been steel we’d be spending the next week sawing it off.” And then with a soft hiss the cutter sliced through the metal.

The instant she felt the forgotten pressure lift off her neck, Emma jerked forward. The collar fell to the ground at the old man’s feet and she looked from that up to the old man’s face with wonder in her eyes.

“Name’s Hank,” he said with a nod of greeting, “Now why don’t you get yourself dressed and we’ll head inside.” The naked girl stood completely still except for her eyes which were now fixed on the fallen collar of the floor. He shrugged his shoulders and began putting his tools away and shutting down his forge. “Or just stand there staring,” he mumbled with one last look at the girl. He allowed himself one last smirk before leaving the barn. “We’ll be eatin’ in a bit and you’re free to join us,” he said, emphasizing “free”.

“I’m free,” Emma whispered to herself, tasting the word on her tongue.

For the next ten minutes Emma just looked around. She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen the world while she was free. She could go anywhere. Talk to anyone she wanted. Be anything she wanted. The world was still ruined but she was free. After ten minutes she realized she was still naked and put her shift back on. As a free woman she could now choose some new clothes. As soon as she had some. She was free to pick them. And free to be with whomever she wanted.

Walking into the house through the back door, Emma couldn’t keep the smile off her face. And it grew even wider when she heard Ariel’s voice.

“You are such a fucking drama queen!” Ariel griped at Dirk, “You could’a said what we were doing.”

Dirk shrugged his shoulders. “Told you what we were doing. Ain’t my fault you let your imagination run wild,” he said.

Ariel threw her hands up in frustration. “You’re right. It’s completely out fault we thought you were trading Emma off. How stupid of me. Dick,” she finished as she crossed her arms below her chest and scowled at her companion.

Emma stayed in the doorway listening until Hank noticed her as he lit the stove. “Have a seat. We’ll be eating lunch in a bit,” he said.

Emma shook her head before closing the door behind her. She walked towards Ariel and the shorter girl squeaked with happiness as she shot to her feet. “You’re free!” she squealed as she wrapped Emma in a tight hug.

“I’m free,” Emma said as tears of happiness began rolling down her face. She leaned back a bit and looked at Ariel before leaning in and kissing the girl deeply.

“Room’s down the hall,” Hank said with a nod, “I’ll bring you some sandwiches in a bit.”

Emma broke the kiss before nodding at Hank. She grabbed Ariel by the hand and dragged her to the last bed they would be sharing.

Hank sat down at the table with Dirk as he waited for the pot of water on the stove to start to boil. “Gonna be some tears tomorrow when you two leave,” he said.

“Yeah. They know the score,” Dirk agreed.

“Be nice to have some help with the work around the farm,” Hank said before getting back up, “And I’ll keep a eye out.”

“Shouldn’t be much need for that,” Dirk said as Hank returned with two bottles of beer. They tapped their bottles together before taking a drink.

“Don’t go spreading shit and calling it fertilizer, boy,” Hank said, “Whoever was really running that town are gonna collect whatever slaves they can that escaped and then be looked for the fella that freed ‘em.”

Dirk shrugged by way of comment.

“You done stepped into some shit this time,” Hank said again, “Think it was worth it?”

A pair of girlish giggled came from down the hall before Dirk answered. “Maybe.”


The dust plume announced the riders long before the riders pulled into town. It had been two days since the slaves had run off and what was left of the town’s police had barely found a quarter of them. Krysten had listened to the mayor assure the people that they didn’t have anything to be scared of, that he would talk to the KK Clan and make them see that it wasn’t the town’s fault. From the door to her bar she watched the riders enter town and the mayor go out to meet them.

When the last of the riders had stopped, the wind began to blow away the dust. She saw roughly a dozen KK riders all dressed for a hard march through the desert and all strapped with the cleanest, most well cared for guns that she had ever seen. The riders also had two wagons with steel cages, enough to hold dozens of helpless slaves. When the lead rider shot the mayor she knew exactly how the talk had gone.

Krysten walked into her saloon with a sigh and headed immediately towards the bar. After lucking out and finding the people hiding out here after everything had gone to shot and the world had changed it had taken her years to get it set up the way she wanted and now it was over with. Deborah was at a table playing with a deck of cards. “Solitaire?” she asked the red-haired woman before grabbing her finest bottle of whiskey and filling two glasses.

“Tarot,” Deborah answered as Krysten gave her a glass.

“Make about as much money either way,” Krysten grumbled. From outside they could hear screams, shouts, and gunfire.

“They taking townies to replace the missing slave,” Deborah said, “We shoulda lit out last night.”

“Never would have made it,” Krysten said as she finished her drink. The noise from outside got louder and she could see town’s people running in fear back and forth in front of the bar. “Three days to the next town and they sure as shit don’t have the fire power,” she said as she stood up. She pulled her dusty jeans up as far as they would go, giving herself a wedgie in the process but it was kind of the point. She rolled the top of her pants down to just a few inches above her groin before unbuttoning her shirt halfway up. She tied the bottom into a knot revealing her midsection from just below her small breasts all the way down.

Deborah sighed before placing her cards down. “Cards say the outlook of this isn’t very good,” she said before walking up next to Krysten. Unlike her business partner who was wearing simple, comfortable clothes, she had put more effort into her clothes to meet their upcoming guests. The red head was wearing a corset and dress combo just like the saloon girls in the old west, her large, pale breasts nearly spilling over the top.

“You look ridiculous by the way,” Krysten said with a smirk as they began to pose. Deborah pressed against her slender body, her breasts bulging over her too as she pressed herself against the dark haired woman’s chest. Krysten cocked her hips and arched her back to showcase her ass as they waited.

“Says the woman dressed like it’s laundry day a the truck stop,” Deborah smirked right before the door of the bar exploded in.

A small group of large, well armed men barged into the saloon and Krysten just smiled at them. “Gentlemen, welcome to my bar. Who’s interested in listening to a business proposal,” she said as Deborah wrapped her arms seductively around her waist.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Fri, 17 Aug 2018 01:17:37 UTC

Welcome To The JLA, Robin

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not own The Justice League or the characters from it. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Codes: m/F, First, Magic

Welcome To The JLA, Robin
By Muhabba

Gorilla Grodd lay unconscious in the ground with Robin the Boy Wonder standing triumphantly on his chest. "And that’s what you get for putting your stinking paws on me you danged, dirty ape!" the teenage hero cried with his fists on his hips as the Justice League of America looked on. As he looked over the members of the league, Robin failed to notice the twinkle in Wonder Woman’s eyes.


After dropping Grodd off to be imprisoned in Gorilla City, the JLA and Robin returned to the Justice League’s headquarters for their usual after battle debriefing.

Superman, Green Arrow, Flash, and Wonder Woman all took their seats around the meeting table while Robin sat next to his mentor, Batman. Superman led the meeting, his mostly blue uniform torn in a couple of places and his red cape ragged. Green Arrow, dressed very much like a modern day Robin Hood with a domino mask, occasionally interrupted with a joke or sarcastic comment while the Flash, dressed head to toe in scarlet, kept jokingly trying to quiet him. Despite the colorfully dressed heroes, except for Batman dressed from head to toe in dark blue and gray, Robin’s eyes were constantly drawn to Wonder Woman.

Standing, Wonder Woman was nearly six feet tall in her red, knee length boots. Her legs were bare, long and graceful, up to her red and blue uniform that was barely more than a one piece bathing suit. She wore blue shorts with white stars that hugged her thick, muscular ass and a golden belt above her wide hips to cinch her small waist. The top was red and left her shoulders and arms bare with a golden bustier holding her voluminous breasts high and firm on her spectacular chest. The last items of her uniform were a magical golden lasso hanging on her hip, silver bracelets that covered most of her forearms, and a gold tiara that held her thick, raven black hair out of her beautiful face. She caught Robin staring at her and he saw a twinkle in her sea blue eyes and a smirk playing on her lips as he quickly turned away.

"…and thankfully, due to Batman’s training, Grodd wasn’t unable to pick-up on Robin’s brainwaves," Superman said, finishing his report.

Robin smiled in pride until Batman chimed in.

"Which doesn’t excuse you from following," Batman said with a steely glare at Robin.

"Give the kid a break," Green Arrow said. "He did good."

"Your protege did well," Flash added. "Without him we would still be Grodd’s mind-controlled slaves."

"I’m not debating that," Batman said sternly, "…but the protocol is that he should have notified the reserve Justice Leaguers. That’s what they are there for."

"But there wasn’t time," Robin said defensively.

Superman held his hand up for silence. "At the end of the day we’re fine and Robin saved us. The rest is between Batman and Robin."

"Agreed," Batman grunted.

"But on a personal note," Superman added, "I want to thank Robin for saving me and I’m sure the rest of the League agrees."

Green Arrow began cheering and clapping while the Flash called out, "Hear, hear!" in agreement. Wonder Woman locked eyes with the boy wonder and smirked knowingly as she bowed her head at him.

The meeting broke up and Batman quickly headed to the exit. "Back to Gotham," he said tersely expecting Robin to reply. When he was met by silence he turned and found Robin being whispered to by Wonder Woman, a shocked look on the teenager’s face. The amazing Amazon smirked again at the young crime fighter and began walking away, followed a few moments later by the bewildered boy wonder. Batman gritted his teeth in frustration.

Coming up beside Batman, Green Arrow chuckled and slapped the Dark Knight on the shoulder. "Ha! There she goes again."

Batman glared at Green Arrow. "Cultural differences aside…" he began.

"Relax, Bats," Green Arrow interrupted, "’Cultural differences aside,’ I don’t recall hearing any complaints when she welcomed you to the team."

Ignoring Green Arrow, Batman watched Robin shuffle after Wonder Woman.


Robin had seen some of the rooms that the JLA stayed in while on duty before while visiting their base but they all paled in comparison to Wonder Woman’s. Where the rest of the teams rooms seemed, maybe, homie, her’s seemed like a luxurious suite. Everything was done in dark pinks and light lavenders with red velvet curtains instead of doors. There was a thick, over stuffed couch that looked large enough to sleep in and the air was thick with a strange perfume.

Wonder Woman held her arms out to welcome the teen hero. "Have a seat on the couch, Robin, and I’ll prepare us some drinks," she said and watched his cute, little, muscular ass as he walked past her. His green shorts hugged his delicate derriere and she imagined herself nipping and nibbling on the firm flesh. When Robin finally took a seat on her pink, overstuffed couch she mixed the drinks. She made sure to thrust her ass out towards him to give him a eye full of her thick, Greek ass before turning around and sauntering back to him. She smirked as he took the smoking glass and patted him affectionately on the top of his head as he gazed at her dangling cleavage. "Now you drink all of this while I go change into something more comfortable."

Robin watched Wonder Woman’s fleshy rear-end bunch, flex, and relax as she walked away from him and when she had disappeared into the next room he turned his attention to his drink. It was smoking, bubbling, frothing, and if she had handed him a live snake to suck the poison out of he would have eagerly said, “Yes ma’am.” Pinching his nose to block the smell, he quickly downed the foul tasting brew and nearly spit it back out again in shock when he saw Wonder Woman return.

The amazing Amazon was wearing a nearly transparent wrap, basically nothing more than a gauzy sheet barely containing her stunning body. Wonder Woman’s large breasts swayed on her chest as she walked slowly to the center of the room in front of Robin, filling his vision, her hard, brown nipples nearly visible and the dark patch between her long legs drawing his eyes. Nearly every inch of her athletic body was on display for the young crime fighter and the front of his pants bulged obscenely.

Wonder Woman smiled warmly as she raised her arms above her head, pulling her large tits up higher on her phenomenal chest, and turned around slowly, letting Robin see every bit of her body. Twisting her spectacular body, she danced slowly, seductively to a music only she could hear, a beat that mortal man hadn’t heard in hundreds of years since the Amazon’s had left the world of men, a song designed to raise the libido of any man, or superhero sidekick, that heard it.

Robin’s cock ached painfully with need. This was the hardest the teenager had ever been, throbbing with desire, nearly pushing out of his pants as he watched the sexiest woman he had ever seen dance nearly naked for him. He haphazardly wiped a bit of drool from his chin as he watched Wonder Woman slowly finish her dance and sit almost weightlessly next to him, his eyes darting across her nearly naked body.

Wonder Woman’s fingers danced lightly up and down the inside of Robin’s bare thigh as she tried to peer into his eyes but his gaze was locked on to her heaving chest and she smirked to herself at how easily the younger ones got distracted. After all, he had to know by now that he would be doing more than just looking at her chest. Not to mention the rest of her body.

Crooking her finger under Robin’s chin to draw his face up, Wonder Woman finally managed to lock eyes with him. Even under his black domino mask she could tell his eyes were wide and she smiled warmly at him, wanting to reassure him not to be nervous or scared. "I wanted you to know that you did a wonderful job battling Grodd and saving us today," she said. He merely stared at her. "You were very brave and I wanted to thank you for saving the JLA. And for saving me personally," she continued as she leaned in closer, rubbing one of her heavy breasts against his shoulder. "There is an ancient Amazonian rite for welcoming new, young, virile warriors into our ranks. And the potion I gave you will help ensure I’m able to thank you for a long, thorough time. Do you understand?" she asked as he nodded dumbly. Leaning in even closer she wrapped one arm around his neck and placed the hand of her other arm on his chest before slipping her tongue into his gaping mouth.

Robin’s kiss showed his age. He slid his tongue into Wonder Woman’s warm, moist mouth, caressing her pink insides as she did a more thorough job inside of his mouth. Outside of his jaw and tongue he didn’t move, had no idea of what to do, of what went where so he let the Amazon warrior do everything, trusting her to teach and show him. Her hand delicately rubbed against his chest, slowly unbuttoned his red tunic before sliding inside and touching the bare skin if his hairless chest. He choked a little before stopping himself as she pinched one of his brown nipples before going back to explore the rest of his chest.

Diana knew that the boy was too stunned to participate much on his own and she felt proud to be the one to show him all the ways a woman could please a man and a man could please a woman. Her hand slid down the inside of his top until she reached the belt. Removing her hand she moved it lower over his clothes, her deft finger quickly unfastening his belt and letting his tunic open fully. She helped him out of his top, his lips never leaving hers until he was topless and her hand once again began wandering across his chest.

Letting her hand drift down lower to just above his tight, green shorts that did nothing to hide his erection, Diana let him become more comfortable with the kiss until he was kissing her back just as passionately as she was kissing him. He learned quickly as she began moaning in pleasure as his tongue eased in and out of her mouth. With a flick of her wrist she snaked her hand into his tights and quickly pulled out his thick, long, hard cock, startling the young crime fighter.

Refusing to release the kiss, Diana let him grunt into her mouth as she wrapped her fingers gently around the base of Robin’s prick, amazed that a boy as young as him had such an impressive member. She tugged gently on his prick, just slow, sure movements, just to get him off quickly since she knew that at his age he would have little or no staying power but luckily her elixir would let him cum many, many times for her. And just as she expected he quickly came, his thick, white seed shooting up with enough force to land on his muscled chest.

Wonder Woman broke the kiss and Robin looked at her sheepishly. "Sorry," he said in embarrassment.

"You have done nothing wrong, my young warrior," Diana said before raising her hand up and licking the drops of cum from her hand, tantalizing the young boy. "In fact," she added as she sat up straighter, "I have a treat for you."

Diana crossed her arms in front of her impressive chest and grasped the top of her wrap, her arms pressing obscenely against her firm tits making them bulge out even more. With a shrug of her graceful shoulders she pulled her wrap down her arms, revealing her large, tan, firm breasts to Robin. His eyes nearly shot out of his domino mask as he stared at her chest and she sat still for a few minutes letting him gaze up in her bounty as she arched her back gracefully. Finally she reached behind his head and pulled him towards her and whispered, "Come and feast."

Robin took a moment to just stare at Wonder Woman’s incomparable tits before looking back up into her jewel blue eyes. With just a quick nod of reassurance from her he attacked her phenomenal breasts with all the eagerness a teenage boy could have. He sucked hungrily at her hard nipples as he squeezed and kneaded her ample flesh, her warm tits oozing out from between his fingers. She stroked his head affectionately, letting him have his way with her chest as he mewled like a horny puppy.

Diana reclined in the couch, pushing her chest out to give Robin all the access to her breasts that he could need. He had almost no technique as he sucked at her tits like a hungry calf, his drool sliding down her tan orbs to her abdomen. She held him to her chest, encouraging him to switch back and forth between the firm spheres of her golden tits, enjoying the pleasure she was giving the young man just by allowing him access to her body.

After several minutes Diana tapped Robin on the top of his head and when he didn’t respond she tapped him more forcefully. She smirked when he still didn’t respond and gently pried him away from her spectacular tits. "Don’t fill up on the appetizers, my warrior, there is still much to experience," she said as she stood up and drew him to his feet, his still hard cock rubbing against the tops of her thighs. She bent down and kissed him deeply before getting down on her knees before him. Hefting her tits up she smiled at Robin’s cute, hungry face. "Fuck them," she whispered with a smirk.

Robin didn’t ask for a second permission this time, his cock was aching with the need to release so he quickly grabbed onto the sides of Wonder Woman’s amazing tits and plunged his painfully hard prick between them. His eyes rolled back with pure pleasure as the Amazon Princess’s warm, silky tits enveloped his cock. He as he began thrusting himself in animalistic need between Wonder Woman’s beyond perfect breasts. He could swear he could feel the warmth of the sun on a sandy beach emanating from the firm flesh of her tits as he began jack-hammering away between them.

As Robin happily fucked her tits, Wonder Woman could see his slippery wet cock-head peeking up from her cleavage just below her chin. She bent her head down awkwardly and extended her tongue, circling the sensitive, spongy tip with every his every thrust. The young crime fighter pleasuring himself groaned in lust at the stimulation and she closed her eyes, knowing what was about to happen and smiling to herself in pride at Robin’s worship of her body.

"Holy geyser, Wonder Woman!" Robin called out as he came again. His thick, warm cum shot out of the tip of his thrusting prick covering Wonder Woman’s tan tits and neck with his seed. He released her mountainous breasts and collapsed back onto the couch, amazed at the size of his load covering the princess. "I’m so sorry," he pleaded, "I couldn’t control myself. I didn’t think there’d be so much after… y’know, earlier."

"Amazon’s have elixirs for a great many things," Diana said with a knowing smirk as she crawled between Robin’s knees. His cock was, of course, still hard and thick, throbbing with the beat of his heart. She looked up at him from over the tip and said, "Now I want you to just sit back, relax, and enjoy," just before sucking his soft cock-head into her warm, wet mouth.

"Holy Hoover, Wonder Woman," Dick groaned as his eyes rolled back into his head again. His hands instinctively grabbed onto the sides of the amazing Amazon’s head as it bobbed up and down over his lap while her mouth, tongue and lips did things to him he had never imagined before. The young adventurer had never suspected that anything could feel as good as Wonder Woman sucking on his hard-on and he would never have believed anybody if they had tried to tell him otherwise. Nothing in the world could feel this good and as she licked the underside of his prick from the base to the tip he knew that if he died right now he would have no regrets.

Diana lightly fisted the base of Robin’s cock as she swirled her talented pink tongue around the tip. He groaned and she knew that he was already on the verge of orgasm despite having already done so twice now. She took his entire length into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down slowly, tenderly, lovingly as she stroked his shaft with her tongue, She swallowed the whole of him until the tip of his prick was inside of her tightly clutching throat and his heavy balls were resting on her chin. She hummed an ancient Amazonian war chant around him, the vibrations coursing across his sensitive flesh until he bucked against her face, ready to cum.

Pulling back quickly, Diana let Robin’s cock escape her mouth, his face a mask of need and disappointment. "Stand up, my warrior," she said as she reached up and began to pull him to his feet by his erection. She sat up on her knees with her back straight and her impressive chest pushed out. "Now grab the sides of my head," she ordered, never breaking eye contact with the young man. He tentatively obeyed and she smiled warmly up at him and whispered, "Now fuck my mouth, Robin. Fuck my mouth and make me swallow your seed."

It took Robin a moment to process what Wonder Woman had just said to him and she used that moment to use her tongue and draw the tip of his hard, throbbing, needy dick into her mouth. He lurched forward, nearly losing his balance and sliding half of his penis into her warm, welcoming mouth. He regained his balance and pulled out part way before taking a deep breath, concentrating, before slamming back into her mouth, his balls slapping wetly against her chin. There was no technique to his thrust, just the overwhelming animal need to cum. She never complained, didn’t choke, and refused to break eye contact with him as he jack-hammered away in her mouth, using the amazing Wonder Woman, known and desired the world over, to cum.

"Oh God," the boy wonder shouted as he came, his thick sperm shooting into Wonder Woman’s talented mouth. He bent over her head, holding her beautiful face to his groin as he came in her mouth and she sucked down everything he had to give her. His body spasmed and his knees nearly buckled as he spent the last of his load inside of her and felt her pushing him back. He collapsed back onto the couch again and looked down at the Amazonian princess on her knees between his legs, swallowing the last of his cum with a content look on her face.

"Mmm, you are a delicious one, aren’t you, my warrior?" Diana said with a smirk and watched Robin blush with embarrassment. "You are so adorable," she said with an affectionate laugh as she rubbed his thighs and waited for his breathing to return to normal.

When the boy wonder had calmed down, Diana stood up slowly, her wrap sliding down her legs as she let him gaze in wonderment at her naked body, posing for him. His hard cock hadn’t softened after his orgasm and was now throbbing in his lap, pointing straight up at her. His eyes flowed over her body and she was actually a little impressed that he looked at her face almost as much as her large, heaving chest and her wet, pink cunt. She bent towards him, reaching behind him to brace herself on the couch, letting her tits dangle in front of his face as she straddled his lap.

As Wonder Woman’s thighs opened above his lap, Robin could see her plump labia open slightly, a small drop of her juices dripping down and landing on his leg. She grabbed his wrists and brought his hands to her muscular yet fleshy ass and pressed his hands until they grasped onto her. Releasing the teen superhero’s wrists she reached behind his head to hold him with one hand as her other hand lightly grasped the base of his cock. Without a word, her eyes full of passion, her breath warm on his face as she leaned in, she kissed him passionately as she slid down, her tight pussy slowly parting around his cock.

Robin groaned into Wonder Woman’s mouth as her hot, tight, wet, heavenly pussy enveloped his prick. He had never felt anything like her pussy before and had no words to describe it as it both slowly parted around him and squeezed him tighter than a vice. Her large tits slowly slid down his face as her body continued to take him in and he immediately reached out with his mouth to take in one of her hard nipples, sucking hard and eagerly as his hands squeezed and kneaded her luscious ass.

Diana cooed in pleasure as she slowly took in Robin’s hard prick. When she was setting firmly on his lap, his cock as far inside of her as she could get it, she rocked her hips from side to side slightly, getting used to the feel of him inside of her. He sucked noisily at her tits as he squeezed hard enough on her ass that she was sure he’d leave fingerprints in her flesh. She smiled at the thought of people being able to see the teen crime fighter’s hand prints peeking out from beneath her star-studded shorts but her grin quickly turned to a grunt of pleasure as Robin bucked up underneath her.

"Oh goddess," Diana moaned as she slowly began rolling her hips back and forth, stimulating her clit while sliding up and down Robin’s hard cock. Her amazing tits wobbled slightly in Robin’s face as she rode him slowly, moaning in pleasure at the feel of him stretching her aching cunt. Small gasps escaped past her lips on every downward roll, his cock filling her totally as her clit rubbed against his groin, her juices dripping down his bloated balls to soak into her couch.

Robin was raised to be analytical, that his brain was his best weapon in any situation. He studied endlessly every day to see everything around him, to note not just the importance of his surroundings but how every object around him related to every other object. Right now he wasn’t thinking at all. His entire world was the feel of Wonder Woman’s thick ass in his hands, her tits in his face, her plump nipple in his mouth, and her cunt wrapped around his cock. He grunted like an animal as he raised his hips up to meet her increasingly hard thrusts. All he wanted was to use her body to cum, to feel himself release deep inside of her. As far as he was concerned his entire life had led up to him fucking Wonder Woman.

"Oh, Aphrodite, Yes!" Diana screamed in pleasure as she came, her velvet cunt tightening and rippling along Robin’s shaft as her warm juices gushed out of her spasming pussy. She held him to her incredible chest as she ground her cunt down, rubbing her sizzling clit to prolong her orgasm for as long as possible.

His head rocked back with the force of a punch as Robin came, his ass lifting off the couch as his cock erupted, filling Wonder Woman’s tightly clutching cunt like a volcano. His fingers dug into her ass as he yelled in pleasure around her tit in his mouth, suffocating around her silky flesh. She held him to her as they rode out their orgasms, Robin’s hips raising her up, piercing her as deeply as humanly possible as he choked on her tit as he tried to inhale.

Just as suddenly as he had cum, Robin collapsed on the couch, Wonder Woman collapsing on top of him, her voluptuous body enveloping his as she panted, a wide, contented smile on her face. She slowly rolled off of his shuddering body, occasional muscle twitches coursing through her own amazing body as she gasped for air next to him and began panting. “Oh my wonderful warrior. So naturally skilled to bring me to pleasure so soon,” she moan as she snuggled up against him, her hand lightly caressing his sweat slick chest.

Robin was far to exhausted to move, all the teen could do was sit there and pant like a fish out of water, his cock still rock hard. He finally managed to be able to move his head and looked down at his lap, his prick still pointing straight up and gleaming with Wonder Woman’s slick cum.

“Sit here and catch your breath,” Diana said with an affection pat to Robin’s chest before she started to get up, “I’m going to get the next part of your reward ready.”

His eye’s automatically locking onto Wonder Woman’s spectacular ass, Robin watched her walk into her bedroom, a mixture of her and his cum running down the insides of her firm, golden thighs. After a few moments he got his breathe back and was about to call out to the Amazonian superhero before she returned, her body sprinkled with sweat as she stepped out from the parted curtain. She walked in slow motion to him, her breasts and hips swaying hypnotically before she came to a stop in front of him and softly grabbed his hand.

“Come with me, my brave, brave hero,” Wonder Woman said as she pulled Robin to his feet. She took a look a look at him and then smirked. “Well, perhaps we should finish something first,” she said with a giggle before stripping him completely naked except for his mask and then taking his hand again, leading him into her most private chamber. She turned back to him, his eyes firmly locked onto her muscular rear-end before slowly crawling up her graceful back to her. “Only the bravest and most daring of men have ever seen my inner-most chamber. Congratulations on being one of them,” she said breathlessly.

Robin could only gulp as he looked over her body and then his eyes went to her bed. It was a large, king sized bed and looked as plush as her couch and decorated on the four corners with solid looking Greek columns. There were small eye hooks on all four columns and slipped into each one was Wonder Woman’s golden, unbreakable, magical lasso. The lasso was looped through each eye hook, a small noose at each corner surrounding her entire bed. He turned back to her with a look of confusion on his face and she simply winked at him.

“Those come later, my champion,” Wonder Woman said with a sly grin as she sat down on her bed, pulling him closer to her. As she reclined she pulled Robin down with her as she opened her long, toned legs, leading him between her muscular thighs. “Take me, my warrior,” she said in a husky, breathless voice as she rolled her hips up to meet the tip of his throbbing prick.

Robin twitched at the moment that his prick touched Wonder Woman’s hot, wet cunt. He shuddered momentarily as he held himself above her, her lower body seeming to reach up for him, driving him to enter her. He shifted his hips slightly down, sliding just the tip of his prick into Wonder Woman’s wet pussy and the amazing Amazon’s horny hole just seemed to draw him in, swallowing him whole, drawing him in while enveloping his cock completely. Her cunt seemed to ripple along his length like a fist milking a cow and he groaned out in pleasure at the sensation.

Pulling out slightly, Robin then reversed and slid back in, his cum filled balls resting against her compacted ass-cheeks for a moment before sliding back out and in again. He began fucking her slowly and deep, completely in control this time, setting the pace and drawing slight, breathless groans from Wonder Woman as he fucked her, concentrating on the feel of her amazing pussy as well as the sounds she was making. Sounds that he was making her make. Giving her pleasure. Making her writhe underneath him, enjoying the feel of him above her and inside of her. The teen superhero’s pleasure coming from the fact that he was getting Wonder Woman off, the sexual idol of men and she was laying there enjoying the feel of him inside of her tight, clutching pussy.

“Yes, Robin, yes,” Diana groaned out as she rolled her hips up, drawing Robin’s dick deep inside of her as he fucked in and out of drooling pussy. She wrapped her arms around his neck, bracing herself against him as she rocked her body beneath him, fucking him back as he fucked her. She kept her participation to a minimum, letting him do all the work, letting him take the lead, letting him fuck her, letting him give her back the pleasure she had given him on the couch.

“Oh God,” Robin blurted out as his body seized, his cock spasming as he erupted, cumming inside of Wonder Woman’s cunt. As he filled her with his cum his body stiffened, his toes curling as he gritted his teeth and concentrated on the feel of her magnificent body holding still beneath him.

“Yes, cum for me, Robin,” Diana panted in pleasure as she felt the boy wonder cumming inside of her, “Fill me with you thick, hot seed.”

Robin collapsed onto of Wonder Woman’s voluptuous body, his face planted between her gravity defying breasts, his hard cock still buried inside of her as he groaned in pleasure. She stroked his hair lovingly and he simply laid there and let her, giving himself time to recover before he slid bonelessly off of her body. “That was… was… Wow,” he panted.

“Thank you,” Diana whispered as she playfully stroked Robin’s sweat slick chest, “You were pretty ‘Wow’ yourself.”

“I could sleep for a week,” Robin said with a smug, self-satisfied smirk on his face.

“I certainly hope not,” Diana said as she slipped one of her hands through a noose in the corner of her bed and pulled it tight around her wrist, “You haven’t even tied me up and used me shamelessly yet to fulfill your every… wanton… dirty… teenage desire.”

Robin’s head snapped towards Wonder Woman as she slid her ankle into another noose, never breaking eye contact with him. His eyes traveled up her long leg to the wet, hot juncture of her thighs and then traveled down her other leg, watching as she slid her other ankle into it’s noose. With her free hand she cupped his cheek bringing his face to look at her’s and smiled warmly in contrast to the highly charged situation they were in. She released his face and gripped his wrist, dragging it across her body and up above her head to the last free noose. “I give myself in loving submission to you, my young warrior. Take me,” she whispered breathlessly, placing his hand on the loop.

When Wonder Woman released his hand it started to tremble in fear and anticipation. He looked down into her sea blue eyes, unsure what to do, what she was asking. He knew what it sounded like, what he wanted to believe she meant but even after all they had done up to this point he couldn’t believe what she was telling him. It couldn’t possibly be true, could it?

“Yes, Robin, take me,” Diana said, nodding at the young boy, trying to relieve him of his trepidation.

Keeping his eye’s locked on Wonder Woman’s eyes, Robin slowly took the noose and slipped it around her deceptively slender wrist. He slowly pulled the noose tight, his eyes desperately searching for any kind of sign they she wanted him to stop, or go, continue, or not, but she only looked up at him with the warmest and surest of smiles until the knot was tight. Her magical lasso, impervious to harm, unbreakable, leaving her trapped on the bed, unable to stop him from doing anything he wanted to do to any part of her now bound, helpless, vulnerable, naked, voluptuous body.

Robin lightly traced his fingertips down Wonder Woman’s arm to her shoulder, across her neck to her other shoulder and down to her phenomenal chest. He continued teasing her overheated and sweat slick flesh as he lightly caressed her large, firm breasts, circling around her hard nipple before trailing over to her other tit. He had been in too much shock earlier to appreciate her body before but now he explored it completely with his fingers. He had felt the firm, unyielding muscles that made her a world renowned warrior but now he could fully feel the soft, silk of her skin so smooth and flawless and pliant.

Tracing along Wonder Woman’s speculator breasts, Robin lightly squeezed them with just the tips of his fingers, amazed at their pliancy like foam rubber but warmer, softer. His fingers trailed down to her flat, muscular abdomen, turning to her sides just before reaching her pubic mound and she shivered at his touch. He caressed her hip before sliding his hands back up her sides to just below her large tit and traced the under-swell before sliding over to her other side. He slid his hand down her torso to her other hip and then to the outer side of her muscular thigh. His hand crawled over the top of her knee and then to her inner leg, up to the inside of her trembling thigh. His hand traced just to the side of her dripping pussy, to the top of her pubic mound and then over to her other side to her opposite thigh just to the side of her plump pussy-lips.

Diana’s chest heaved as she panted in lust, her nipples aching in need, the juncture of her spread thighs churning in desire. She had expected the boy to do what boys did, lose themselves to sexual desire but she should have expected better from a warrior trained by Batman. Robin was exploring her body thoroughly, learning it’s every curve and contour, it’s every nook and cranny and crack, learning everything he could about her form. And turning her on enough that her heated flesh felt like it was burning, on fire, her blood boiling, desperate for the boy wonder to take finally take her.

Robin lightly cupped Wonder Woman’s dripping wet pussy, applying as little pressure as possible, barely touching her, ignoring his body’s aching, throbbing desire to just fuck her and cum. He explored her body like a blueprint. His palms were slick pressed against her burning cunt as she rolled her hips up, trying to press her boiling cunt against him but he moved his hand in time to her insistent thrusts. He bent his head down slightly over her chest and licked at one of her pink nipples just enough to wet it and she cooed in pleasure as she arched her back and tried to press her wobbling tit against his face and mouth. And then with a odd clinical detachment, Dick blew lightly on her wet nipple while quickly rubbing his thumb against her erect, shiny clit.

“Oh my Goddess!” Diana cried out as she came. Her back arched and froze as she pulled against her unbreakable bonds, her juices gushing out of her pussy. Her entire body seized in pleasure, her hands locked into fists, her toes curling against the sheet as her piercing blue eyes glazed over in pleasure as she managed to find the breath to cry out in bliss while fireworks exploded behind her eyes.

As Wonder Woman came, Dick climbed on too of her writhing body between her twitching thighs. He slid his throbbing prick into her gushing hole and groaned in pleasure, her cunt squeezing and rippling around his shaft nearly causing him to cum then and there. He quickly began fucking her spasming pussy before her orgasm started to subside, thrusting into her over-sensitized cunt while running his lower abdomen against her hard, little clit. With only a few strokes he quickly brought the amazing Amazon to another thundering orgasm, her wonderful pussy gripping him like a wet, velvet vice as she screamed in ecstasy beneath him.

Diana’s eyes were locked open but her vision was blurred. Her heart pounded in her chest but she seemed to have forgotten how to breath. Every muscle in her body seized as if she had touched a live wire but she felt like she was having an out of body experience as she came. In her mind’s eye she could see Robin on top of her, thrusting into her wildly spasming body. His muscular ass clenched and released as he fucked her, her body spread wide for him, her wrists and ankles unbreakablely bound as yet another orgasm over took her.

Robin continued fucking Wonder Woman’s gushing pussy, the Amazon writhing beneath him as she was rocked by one orgasm after another. He buried his cock as deeply as he could in her tight body, holding himself there and just enjoying the feel of her wrapped around his shaft. As the amazing Amazon began to slowly relax he began pounding into her, slamming his cock inside of her, slapping wetly against her groin. He could feel her cumming yet again, her already tight pussy clamping down on his prick and rippling around him like a fist. As she thrashed in her bonds he could feel his balls drawing up tight, ready to explode.

Wonder Woman gasped out as she came again, her eyelids fluttering as she pulled against her magical ropes, her bed and the pillars groaning with the strain her super-strength was putting them. She could feel Robin squirming above her, moving around on top of her shuddering body. She opened her eyes and her vision was filled with the tip of the young hero’s cock as he fisted his shaft. "Great Hera yes!" she shouted out as the first drop of Robin’s cum splashed against her face.

"Holy Ol’ Faithful, Wonder Woman!" Robin cried out as he came, his thick, white seed raining down on Wonder Woman’s beautiful, panting face. He burned the image of his sperm dotting her face into his brain, using the techniques the Batman had taught him to make sure that he would always remember the sight of Wonder Woman naked, tied to her bed, covered in his cum. Then he slumped bonelessly onto the mattress next to the panting, moaning, gasping Amazon warrior.

Diana slowly came to her senses, her vision clearing and her breathing returning to normal as her body began to relax. She could feel Robin laying next to her and turned towards him, admiring his naked body and, of course, still hard cock. She smiled at him and he looked at her quizzical.

"Why are you smiling like that?" Robin asked, her grin making him nervous. Did he do something funny? Was something the matter?

"Just glad to see you’re still hard," Diana said warmly, putting the teenage superhero’s fears to rest, "Loosen my bonds."

Robin obediently complied, loosening the nooses holding Wonder Woman’s wrists and ankles. She turned languidly into her stomach, her full breasts bulging out of her sides as she got comfortable. His eyes crawled over the graceful curves of her body as she turned her face towards him. Robin gulped nervously at the predatory look in the female hero’s eyes.

"Take me, my champion," Wonder Woman said breathlessly as she slowly raised her thick, muscular ass, "Claim your prize."

"Wha… what do… do you mean?" Robin asked fearfully at maybe, just possibly, realizing another adolescent fantasy.

Diana waved her thick, round ass hypnotically in the air as she smirked knowingly at Robin the Boy Wonder. "I am Greek," she said warmly before giving him a sly wink, "And some stereotypes are true. Take me, my champion." She stretched her graceful back again, leaving her golden ass in the air, groaning lustfully as she smiled like a contented cat and purred, "Fuck my ass. Fuck my ass like a warrior would."

All thought left Robin’s brain at Wonder Woman’s words and he quickly climbed behind her, nearly growling with the promise of fucking the Greek goddess’s ass. He ran his hands over her warm, silky skin, parting her cheeks and staring down at her little puckered rosebud of an asshole. He immediately bent down and pushed his tongue inside of her, wiggling around and making her squeak out in surprise.

"Oh Hera!" Wonder Woman gasped as the teen superhero’s tongue plumbed her ass. Her toes curled and her hands balled into fists at the feel of Robin tonguing her as she groaned out. She pushed her up-turned rear-ended against his face, the boy wonder’s fingers kneading her taunt flesh as he worked himself in her flush body.

Wildly nuzzling the crack of Diana’s ass, Robin licked up from her drooling cunt to her tiny rosebud before sitting up straighter behind her and positioning his soft, throbbing cock-head at the entrance to her ass. Their sweat, her juices, and his tongue allowed him to punch the first inch of his prick inside of her and her groan of pure lust at his intrusion edged him on. With all of his strength he pushed himself forward slipping himself deeper and deeper inside of the heroic Amazon, her tight hole and gripping walls parting around him as he growled in animalistic lust.

Diana’s eyes went wide at the feel of Robin bottoming out inside of her, his heavy balls resting on her gooey pussy. She mewled with need as he gripped her small waist, rolling his hips against her, angling his pretty prick around inside of her until he felt like he had found the perfect position. She cooed at the sensation for a moment before gasping out as he pulled back slightly and thrust himself hard into her needy, horny body.

Holding onto Wonder Woman’s waist as tightly as he could, Dick began thrusting hard and fast into her tight, perfect, heart shaped ass. As if from a distance he could here her crying out in pleasure as he fucked her but the sound was nearly drowned out by the sound of his blood pumping in his ears and the wet slapping noises their bodies were making. He realized that there was nothing he could do to hurt her, she was Wonder Woman, far more resilient than a human woman which allowed him to barrel into her willing body. His balls slapped against her drooling pussy again and again as he pounded her ass, her astonishing body shuddering in pleasure around his cock.

"Yes!" Diana cried out as yet another orgasm began to crest inside of her her, "Yes! Yes! Yessss…" Her bed clothes ripped in her fists, the headboard cracked, the frame of her bed groaned out as she came, her hot juices soaking into her mattress. Her entire body felt like cool currents of electricity were coursing through her and a small stream of drool escaped from the corner of her mouth as she clenched her teeth, riding out her orgasm.

Dick buried his cock into Wonder Woman’s tightly clutching ass, holding her muscular rear-end possessively to his hips as he came. He groaned out in pure bliss as he filled her body with his thick seed, his hot load slipping from the seal of his prick in her ass and running over her sticky pussy, mixing with her juices before dripping onto the mattress. He slumped over her twitching body, his hands sliding down to grasp he large, dangling tits one last time before slumping off of her, his now soft cock slipping wetly out of her with a obscene popping sound.

Diana stretched her body out as she enjoyed the tingles and occasional muscle twitches her orgasm caused. She smiled warmly as she waited to regain a bit of muscle control before rolling over, her large tits swaying on her chest and pulling slightly to her sides. A shiver ran through her well-fucked body as the sweat began to cool and she ran her finger tips down her golden body. She cupped her sated pussy in her hands and twitched a bit at the small note of pain there and in the insides of her supple thighs, the signs of good sex. She looked over at the boy wonder and giggled when she thought that from now he she would have to consider him the man wonder.

Moving around to pull the bed clothes down, Wonder Woman grabbed her newest lover’s nearly catatonic body and dragged him closer to her before covering them both up. He immediately snuggled against her abundant chest a quickly fell asleep in perfect contentment which caused her to smile in pride at having worn the young buck out. She affectionately stroked his dark hair as he began snoring and she followed him into slumber, enjoying the feel of his spent body nestled against her.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Wed, 25 Oct 2017 06:48:07 UTC

The Deleted Scene: The Equalizer

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not own The Equalizer or the characters from it. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

There is no plot here, just porn. If you want the plot go see the movie.

Story Code: MM/f, Oral, Anal, Teen

The Equalizer
By Muhabba

Alina suppressed a shudder as the creepy old guy’s hand trailed up her shapely thigh. Her skin tight, gray streaked dress barely covered her ass when she was walking and in the back of the limo it barely covered her lap. When his hand reached the hem it dipped between her thighs before traveling back down her leg.

"You have very nice legs," the john said in a thick Russian accent as he slid his hand from one leg to the other and back up the insides of her other supple thigh. He showed no consideration of his bodyguard across the limo from them with his back to the closed divider between the back and the driver. The bodyguard barely acknowledged what was happening in front of him and looked almost bored.

"Thanks," Alina said as she tucked a stray strand of her straight, black wig behind her ear. When his hand reached the hem of her dress again he slid her thumb over the front of her panties before sliding his hand up the front of her teenage body. He groped and squeezed her small tits, appreciating the way her cleavage bulged up. The john was extremely over-weight, not completely gross but she guessed he hadn’t had a hard day of work ever in his life. The bodyguard on the other hand was built like a gorilla and could probably break her in half without even trying.

"You have very small breasts," he said offhandedly.

"Yeah, but I make up for it in other ways," the prostitute called Alina said, trying to sound confident. The john reached up with both hands, hooking his thumbs into the straps of her dress and push-up bra. He pulled the flimsy material down revealing her tits capped with hard, pink nipples. Her nipples were not hard due to any sort of desire but it was cold in the back of the limo and goosebumps had broken out across her entire body. She tried to moan in appreciation as he cupped her small breasts, rubbing his thick, rough thumbs over her nipples.

"Small but nice," the john said before turning to the bodyguard, "Don’t you think so, Dmitri?"

Alina gave the massive man her best come-hither smile and he just gave her an absent once over before nodding. Turning to the john the small hooker tried her smile on him but he was paying more attention to her tits than her face. "Thanks," she said before wrapping her arm around his shoulders. He bent down over her chest and quickly sucked one of her hard nipples into his mouth, lashing it with his tongue, nearly sucking her entire tit inside of him as he roughly squeezed her other tit. He licked across her slender chest to her other tit, performing the same with it almost like he was just checking them off of a list: Step one, fondle leg. Step two, suck the teenage titty.

The young school aged girl moaned out, trying to sound passionate while the overweight john licked hungrily at her teenage chest. Besides the awkwardness of sex with a stranger for money, as the Russian worked at her tits, the guard stared at her impassively. She ran her fingers through the older man’s thinning hear, still trying to sound passionate while the guard stared blankly at her getting molested.

The john licked up from the young girl’s chest to her graceful neck to her jawline before pulling away. He ran his thumb across her pouting lips before reclining back in the seat. "You have very nice lips," he said plainly.

Alina smirked at the john, just a small one while she tried to make it look that she and the john shared a secret about her lips. She hadn’t expected him to kiss her because knowing the things they put in their mouths, who would want to kiss a hooker. She made no move to cover up her petite breasts, she just straightened up in the seat a bit, arching her back, thrusting out her chest more trying to emphasize them in the dimly lit limo.

"Do you think she has nice lips?" the john asked the bodyguard.

Once again the bodyguard apprised her, making her feel like a piece of meat more than she usually did before he just gave a shrug.

The john ran his fingers through the straight black wig, nudging the young girl down. "Show Dmitri what you can do with those lips," he ordered.

Giving the two men what she hoped was a sexy grin, Alina bent down over the old guy`s gut and lap, her hands coming up to squeeze his thighs. Her hands slid to his belt and unbuckled it before unfastening his pants. His semi-hard cock was nothing impressive but she knew she had to act like it was the biggest slab of meat she had ever seen. She pulled the prick out of his pants and underwear, squeezing him around the base and feeling the blood start to fill the unimpressive dick.

He groaned above her as she licked his sensitive tip, drawing it into her mouth. She circled his slowly growing cock-head, moaning lustfully around it as it began to fill her teenage mouth. When it was hard enough she began bobbing her head back and forth, massaging his shaft with her tongue as she sucked back and forth. He grew long enough for her to fit her fist around his base and began tugging on him as her pink lips slid wetly up and down him, meeting her fingers. One of the john’s hands forced itself below her chest and he began roughly squeezing her small, firm tits.

Alina took a quick peek at the bodyguard sitting across from her with a cock in her mouth and suppressed a shudder. He was barely paying attention to her, his eyes dead as he simply sat relaxed in the seat. It was unnerving.

As she continued licking and sucking her customer’s now fully hard prick, his free hand slid down her graceful back to her taunt ass. The shortness of the dress caused it to pull up easily over her pale ass revealing her thong and the Russian slipped his finger beneath the thin material. She grunted as he fingered her tight, dry asshole before sliding his finger lower to her bare, pink pussy. She was dry there as well so she began thinking sexy thoughts trying to lubricant herself for the john. In her mind a handsome prince carried her off to live in his castle. A pretty boy at school asked her to prom. A middle-aged business man spent his money to take her off the streets to a new and better life. Anywhere but here was a sexy thought and she soon felt herself start to get wet.

The Russian used what moisture she had between her legs to circle his finger around her clit hood trying to stimulate her further. Alina knew what he was doing. He was trying to get her wet enough for him without needing lubricant. Some of her johns took pride in the fact they could get a hooker wet on their own, completely unaware that it was simple biology rather than their personal techniques. And she didn’t bother to correct them. Whatever belief got the johns off she supported. And the quicker the better.

She groaned as lustfully as she could around the meat in her mouth as her customer slipped two fingers inside of her, finger-banging her as her beautiful face bobbed up and down in his lap. She began fondling his bloated balls with her free hand, his pubic hair sparse and wiry. He caressed her tiny asshole with his thumb as he continued squeezing her tits with his other hand and she continued to pretend to like it.

Alina easily deep-throated the Russian’s prick, holding it in her throat and swallowing around it all while moaning and wiggling her tongue around the shaft and fondling his balls. She slipped it back out of her mouth and held the top between her lips as she took a deep breath and continued jerking on his base. She took another deep breath before taking him back into her throat, swallowing around him, massaging him with her tongue, moaning along his length and lightly squeezing his balls.

Above her the Russian cried out in lust and quickly used his hand on her chest to push her up, his spit wet cock slipping out of her mouth while he slipped his fingers out from under her. She wiped the spot from her chin with the back of her hand while giving him what she hoped was a sexy smile. “How was that?” she asked, trying to appear confident.

“Almost to good,” the over-weight Russian chuckled before looking over at his bodyguard. “Dmitri, you have to try this whore’s mouth,” he said before turning back to the girl. “Show Dmitri what you can do,” he said.

Alina gave the bodyguard what she hoped was a sexy smirk before sliding off of her seat onto her knees. The back of the limo was long enough for her to get on her hands as well and she crawled across the floor to the guard, her tight ass pointed back to her customer.

“Dmitri is my best guard,” the Russian told the young whore, “So you make sure you suck him good.” With his hard pecker still out he got on his knees behind the girl and slid his hands across her stunning, pale ass.

Once again, the young prostitute ran her hands up a Russian man’s thighs and reached for his belt. She tried giving him a coy smile as she looked deep into his eyes but he was completely impassive as she undid his belt and pants. Behind her, her customer pulled her thong down to her knees and slid his hand between her legs, cupping her warm pussy. She gave up trying to seduce the stoic guard as she pulled his soft prick out of his underwear. Even soft be was larger than the john’s but only maybe a bit bigger than average and she began rolling his soft cock between her hands like playdough.

Using what lubrication he could, the Russian customer began finger-fucking the teenage girl again but with an added twist that made her grunt in discomfort. She tried to cover the sudden intrusion with what she hoped was a lusty moan as her customer sawed two fingers in and out of her pussy and his thumb in and out of her tight ass. She wiggled back against his hand as she began tugging on the guard with one hand while using her other hand to hold herself up.

Alina bent the guard’s prick towards her face and licked his shaft from the base to the tip, swirling her tongue around his soft cock-head before licking down the opposite side. She covered his hard prick in her warm saliva before dipping lower and licking his balls while her hand slid wetly up and down his length. When her talented hand reached the tip she ran her hand around it before sliding back down. She took one bulbous ball into her warm mouth, sucking on it as she licked it, before switching to the other. And above her he was still as silent as a stone.

The Russian customer behind her used his hands to hold her taunt cheeks apart as he bent forward with his tongue fully extended. He licked her from her tiny asshole to her warm pussy, slobbering all over her as his fingers kneaded her ass. He used his tongue to probe her ass along with his thumb before doing the same to her pussy along with his two fingers adding even more lubrication to her soon to be violated body. She concentrated on the guard as much as she could while splitting her attention between the two men. Sucking the cock of one while pretending to enjoy the oral from another.

“Such a fine ass,” the Russian exclaimed before slipping his finger out the whore’s ass and plunging his tongue inside.

Moaning as she took in half of the guard’s dick into her mouth, Alina did her best to rock her hips up, pretending to want her customer’s tongue inside of her and fucking back against his mouth. She bobbed her head up and down on the passive guard’s prick, moaning in what she hope sounded like lusty or horny appreciation. She took the cock back out of her mouth and licked his balls again keeping her hand moving up and down on his ridged shaft.

She could feel her customer moving around behind her and knew what was coming next. She tried to relax her body as much as possible as she felt the tip of the over-weight man’s prick nudge against her spit-wet ass. She let the guard’s balls fall out of her teenage mouth to brace herself with both hands, afraid of what would happen if she accidentally bit him. The Russian began pushing himself into her and she was actually thankful he had taken some time to try and lube her up as much as he did.

Grunting in near pain, Alina tried to turn it into a groan of pleasure not wanting either of the men knowing how much discomfort she was feeling. It would be a sign of weakness and like living in the jungle: The weak were prey. She could feel the Russian’s cock-head slip past the right ring of muscle at the entrance to her ass. He took a moment to appreciate the feel of himself inside of her before grabbing her by her slim hips and pushing forward.

As her john’s cock slowly parted her tight walls and filled her tight ass she lifted her hand back up and began jerking-off the guard again. The Russian had given himself just enough lubrication not to hurt her to much and it felt like he was taking his time and just enjoying the feel of her teenage body gripping down on him. Feeling safe that he wasn’t planning on just slamming into her she sucked the stoic guard’s cock into her mouth. She kept her body still, her dress pulled up around her hips and the top pulled down to her waist with her small tits dangling below her. As she began bobbing her head up and down she kept the rest of her body completely still to give her customer easier access to her body. Her small, firm tits jiggled slightly as her head worked up and down, her checks hollowing as she sucked as hard a she could, her pink lips stretched right around the bodyguard’s shaft.

With a grunt around the silent guard’s cock in her young mouth, the john slid balls deep into Alina’s ass. He held himself still just enjoying the feel of her we around his dick as her head bobbed up and down in the bodyguard’s lap. She made wet slurping sounds as. She sucked him and could feel the john’s balls resting on her pussy-lips. She began rocking her body back and forth between the two men, fucking the guard with her mouth and her customer with her ass. She could hear the man behind her grunting in lust but, as usual, the guard remained silent. She squeezed the Russian as tightly as she could with the muscles in her ass like she was trying to shit in reverse. It was such a odd sensation that she never got used to despite the number of anonymous cocks she had taken.

As she rocked her body back and forth between the two men, fucking them both with her body, she got her first reaction from the bodyguard. His rough hand came down and he stroked her head down to her jaw, cupping her face. She had been afraid of what he might do to be if she didn’t please him and had tried her best to suck him off the best that she could and now felt a sense of relief that she finally gotten a positive response from him.

As her john began fucking her ass on his own he rocked Alina forward, her mouth taking more of the guard’s cock into her mouth. As the Russian buried himself inside of her tightly clutching ass the bodyguard’s prick slid into her tightly clutching throat. And when the Russian slid part way out of her she allowed the dick in her mouth to nearly escape, holding the tip in with her lips and circling it with her tongue as she took a breath. With her customer thrusting back into her from behind, the guard would thrust into her mouth, his hard shaft sliding deeper into her throat, nearly gagging her but luckily she had overcome her gag reflex long ago. She released her hold on the guard’s cock, holding herself up as the two men fucked her teenage body.

She could hear the Russian behind her grunting in lust and even managed to get a couple of grunts from the guard as she deep-throated him again and again. Her throat was already sore and the only thought she had to get her through the pain radiating from her throat was the thought of possibly getting ice cream afterwards. It was a small hope since she was usually busy on her hands and knees or on her back throughout the night but there was a glimmer of hope about getting away long enough to get ice cream. Chocolate ice cream. With sprinkles. It was a simple dream really and it would depress her if she thought about the fact that the only dreams she had were such simple dreams so she kept her attention on the job at hand.

The guard was grunting more, his ass lifting off the seat as he fucked the teenage girl’s beautiful face. He gripped the sides of her head as she shoved his cock in and out of her mouth, her tongue working against him as the Russian john thrust himself as deep into her ass as possible. The john came first, shuddering as he filled her tight teen ass with his thick load, holding himself to her as she deep-throated the guard’s prick. The bodyguard came after a few more thrusts, his warm cum slipping down her throat as she swallowed every shot of sperm that he had to give.

As the two men began to soften, their cocks slipped out of Alina’s mouth and as they collapsed back into their seats, their spent pricks dangling out of their pants.

“Did I not tell you she had a great mouth, Dmitri?” the Russian asked with a satisfied smile on his face.

“Sure did, boss,” Dmitri said.

The bodyguard didn’t have a Russian accent which kind of surprised Alina as she sat up on her knees and wiped her wet chin off with the back of her hand again. She knew better than to get herself cleaned up yet knowing that most customers preferred to keep their hookers naked until they were completely done with them. Sometimes it was just to stare at her nudity or to see their handiwork at having just fucked her. “Did you enjoy yourself?” she asked and tried to keep the sound of hope out of her voice.

“Of course, of course,” the Russian boasted, “You are certainly a top shelf whore. Worth every penny.”

As her customer began tucking himself back into his pants, a small glimmer of hope coursed through Alina. She looked over at the quiet guard and the hope bloomed larger as he began putting himself away. And then the john nodded at the bodyguard.

“Tell Ivan to head home,” the Russian said, “I can’t wait to introduce this bitch to the rest of the men.”

And then Alina’s heart sank as the limo began to move with her nearly naked and dripping with two men’s cum in the back. Her night wasn’t over yet and her dream of ice cream would just have to wait.

To be continued in… The Equalizer.

Celebrity Stories

Thu, 09 Aug 2018 09:35:13 UTC

Ms. Marvel: Help From Her Hero

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not own the Ms. Marvel comic, Captain Marvel comic or the characters from them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

This story is based on the original short-lived comic series.

Story Code: M/FF,

Ms. Marvel
By Muhabba

She was Kamala Khan, Ms. Marvel, defender of Jersey City, neophyte Avenger, protector of the people! And she had an algebra test first thing in the morning.

"Gah!" Bruno shouted out in frustration. "I may as well be practicing to say, ‘You want to super size your McFries with your order’ because that’s what I’m gonna end up saying for the rest of my life."

Kamala giggled at Bruno as he buried his head dramatically in her pillow. She wasn’t supposed to have boys in her room without a chaperon but since Bruno had been her best friend since forever she decided that it would be all right. Sure he had outright confessed his love for her but she was too busy being an Avenger and he had a girlfriend now so it would be fine. Her parents would probably kill them both if they found out but they were out wedding shopping for her brother and wouldn’t be back for at least another hour.

"You’ll be fine, Bruno," she giggled as she tucked a stray strand of her dark hair behind her ear. They were both laying down on her bed so they could look at each other’s notes as they studied and she tapped his notebook to get his attention. "Just keep studying and everything will be fine."

Her bed was small and their shoulders and hips were pressed together as they lay side by side, all alone in the house.

"That’s easy for you to say," Bruno grumbled into Kamala’s pillow, "You’re not the one all distracted and stuff."

"What’s distracting you, Bruno?" Kamala asked as she ran her fingers through his long, kinda stringy, light brown hair.

Suddenly Bruno’s head shot up from the pillow, startling Kamala. He looked her straight in her brown eyes, something he normally couldn’t do since he was several inches taller than her. "You are," he said before leaning forward suddenly and kissing her on the lips.

Kamala’s eyes shot wide open with shock at the touch of Bruno’s lips on her’s. She froze, unsure of what to do as he pressed himself closer to her. The longer the kiss went on the more she began to kiss him back. She wasn’t sure whose tongue moved first but she felt their tongues caress and she moaned in appreciation into his mouth. She turned on her side and he did the same, his skinny chest pressed against her’s, her small breasts rubbing against him.

When his hand slid around her lower back, Kamala squeaked in surprise as he caressed her, his fingertips sliding along the top of her jeans. Her hand rested on his shoulder and moved down to his bicep as she pressed herself even closer against him. They were each leaning on one elbow as their hands started crawling over their teenage bodies and they continued kissing.

Kamala felt Bruno’s hand slide up her back to between her shoulder blades and shuddered when she realized that he now toying with her bra through her shirt. Her nipples drew up hard as his hand started wandering to her sides and she moaned out again in excitement. She unconsciously moved her arm to give him easier access to her small chest and his hand automatically moved down her side.

Bruno’s thumb slowly slid over her small breast causing Kamala to shiver. She could feel the trace of his thumb sliding over her skin through her shirt and bra like a warm, electric shock and she pressed herself against his hand. He cupped her breast more firmly, causing her to move closer to him, their hips pressed together and she could feel his erection pressed against her thigh. She pressed herself against him even further, their bodies touching completely as she rocked her slender hips against the hard-on throbbing in his pants.

Kamala rolled part-way on top of Bruno, rubbing herself against him as he rocked against her, rubbing his needy cock against her groin now. Suddenly he grunted out in surprise, cumming inside of his frayed jeans as his eyes went wide. “Oh, geez,” he muttered and pushed his friend off of him and tried to cover the growing wet stain in the front of his jeans.

“Oh, geez,” Kamala grunted as she sat up on her elbows, “Did you just, y’know…?”

Blushing brightly, Bruno tried to hide the embarrassment burning across his face. “I didn’t… I mean… You know…”

“I can’t believe we almost…” Kamala said, blushing just as deeply as Bruno, “I mean, we…”

Bruno looked over to the side of the room. “You’re a super-hero, can’t you help us?”

Captain Marvel was a super-hero with years of experience. A former Air Force pilot granted super powers due to an explosion involving alien technology she was an Avenger and current head of a new task force assigned to deal with alien threats against Earth. As a woman she was muscularly built with large breasts, her entire body tightly wrapped in a red and blue uniform covering her completely leaving only her head and short blonde hair exposed. And she was sitting at Kamala’s desk watching the two young people. “Well, I think we can move past the preliminaries now,” she said with a matronly tone of voice.

“Wha… what do you mean,” Kamala asked as she sat up on the edge of her bed and Bruno sat up next to her.

Captain Marvel tried to hide a knowing smirk. “You two have been skirting around each other since you first met. I think you both are ready for the next step.”

“Yeah, we’re still not getting it,” Bruno said as he looked from Kamala to the captain and back again.

“Let’s start with the clothes,” Captain Marvel said and nodded towards the nervous Bruno. “How ‘bout you lose the shirt?”

Both young people blushed deeply before Bruno nodded his head nervously. He reached down and tried to adjust his pants to hide his erection before pulling his dingy shirt off and tossing it on the floor. “Okay, now what,” he asked trying not looking at Kamala.

Captain Marvel nodded her head. “Good job. Let’s get back to some kissing then,” she said as she reclined in the chair. When neither one of the kids moved she nodded at them. “Let’s go.”

Both Kamala and Bruno just stared nervously at their knees for a moment before they pressed their shoulders together and turned to each other. Their lips met again, their tongues reaching for each other, kissing deeply again before running their hands up and down their arms.

Nodding to herself, Captain Marvel chimed in again, “Now, Bruno, take off Kamala’s shirt.”

Without even thinking about it, Bruno slid his hands to Kamala’s top and lifted it slowly. The young girl did nothing to stop him as he pulled her shirt up over her head, revealing her simple white bra. The moment the shirt was over Kamala’s head they returned to the kiss, pressing themselves against each other.

“Kamala, undo your bra please,” Captain Marvel said matter of factly.

Reaching behind her back, Kamala undid the clasps of her bra, letting it slide down her arms as she continued kissing Bruno, their chests keeping the material on. She immediately began running her hands up and down his arms again, pressing herself even more firmly against him, the thrill of being nearly topless sending currents of electricity through her teenage body.

Captain Marvel licked her lips as she watched the two teenagers making out. “Bruno, please help Kamala with her bra.”

Bruno’s hands trembled as he reached between himself and Kamala, his fingers slipping underneath her bra, over the silky smooth skin of her breasts, rubbing softly against the hard nubs of her erect nipples. His hands softly squeezed and caressed her chest, making her moan into his mouth as his fingers dance around the sensitive skin of her warm tits. She pressed her chest into his hands as she ran her hands across his chest, down his sides and to the top of his pants. She ran her hands back up his body to where her bra was trapped between them and pulled it down, giving her best friend compete and total access to her breasts.

Nodding her head in approval at the childrens initiative, Captain Marvel crossed her legs at the ankles, unconsciously pressing her muscular thighs together. “Very good, children. Kamala, since your hands are already down their, kindly undo Bruno’s tacky pants,” she instructed.

Almost on their own, Kamala’s hands reached for the buttons of Bruno’s pants, unfastening them and yanking the zipper. He scooted his ass up a little, letting her yank his pants down his thighs, his erection tenting his tighty-whitey underwear. He kicked his pants the rest of the way down to his ankles as his best friend’s hands ran over the elastic of his underwear.

Captain Marvel cocked her eye at the tent Bruno was making, impressed by the young man’s size. “Very good, Bruno, very good. Now why don’t you help Kamala with her’s.”

Bruno’s hands quickly undid Kamala’s pants and yanked them down her slender, brown thighs much quicker than she had for him. He pulled them down her legs and she eagerly stepped out of them leaving her in only her panties and socks. He ran his hands up her legs from her calves to her trembling thighs as they started kissing again and caressed the delicate insides of her legs.

“Kamala, why don’t you show Bruno how much you appreciate him helping you out of you pants,” Captain Marvel said as she once again licked her lips and readjusted her legs, rubbing her thighs together.

Kamala’s hand began trembling as she reached lower over Bruno’s underwear and felt the thick, sticky bulge. She caressed it lightly at first, nervously, feeling it throb beneath her palm as she slowly caressed him. His hand played nervously between her thighs and he pressed himself up against her hand and she complied, stroking him more firmly through the slight material of his underwear and making him groan. She gripped his cock firmly, stroking him, her fingers trying to reach around his girth and being stopped by his shorts.

Captain Marvel could feel her nipples straining against the material of her uniform as her pussy began to moisten while she watched the two horny teens. “Those tighty-whiteys seem to be a bit restrictive, Kamala. Just pull them down and get them out of the way,” she ordered.

As her body began to surrender to the passions she was feeling, Kamala yanked down Bruno’s underwear, freeing his prick. She possessively grabbed the base of his prick and immediately began stroking it again, the flesh hard and throbbing in her small hand. As her hand worked slowly up and down she instinctively ran her thumb over the tip of him, smearing his pre-cum across him, lubricating him, helping her jerk him off.

Running her fingertips across the tops of her breasts while squeezing her muscular thighs, Captain Marvel stared lustfully at Kamala’s hand working up and down Bruno’s stiff, hard cock. “Kamala, why don’t you get comfortable on the ground. Show him how much you like him,” she said with a self-satisfied smirk.

Kamala trusted Captain Marvel with all of her heart and knew that her hero would never do anything to lead her astray so without a second thought she got down on her knees between Bruno’s skinny legs. She looked up at him from over the tip of his prick and shuddered at the look on his face. She had never seen him look like that before and it made things low in her young body throb with need. With one hand she lightly gripped the base of his cock and with the other hand grasped his full balls, squeezing lovingly with both hands and staring deep into his eyes.

Bending down slightly, Kamala licked the tip of Bruno’s prick and nearly laughed as he jerked suddenly up at her, nearly poking her in the eye. She suppressed a giggle of amusement before licking at him again, amazed at how soft and warm the tip was and the vague taste his pre-cum on her tongue. She kissed him lightly first before sliding her tongue out further, swirling her tongue around him before drawing him into her wet mouth. She didn’t really know what to do, having only heard short, quickly, probably completely made-up stories at school so she let his prick simply lay on her tongue and sucked it in. She bobbed her head back and forth as she sucked, letting him reach the top of her throat before pulling back again. Her movements were robotic but it was all she knew to do, sucking her best friend’s prick as she moved her head back and forth, tugging on his base and balls.

Bruno collapsed back on his elbows, groaning in pleasure as Kamala blew him. He struggled to keep himself from thrusting up into her warm, wet, sucking mouth as her head bobbed up and down over his lap. He ran his hands through her dark, silky hair as she worked him with her hands and mouth and he stared down at her, burning the sight of her with his prick in his mouth onto his brain.

The sucking sounds Kamala was making as she blew Bruno was echoing through Captain Marvel’s ears as she stroked her large breasts through her uniform and watch Kamala on her knees. God bless the enthusiasm of youth. “Bruno, why don’t you show some appreciation to Kamala for what she’s doing before you appreciate yourself in her mouth,” she said with a small moan of appreciation.

“Suuuuch a good idea,” Bruno agreed as he ran his hands through Kamala’s hair. He reach down below her arms and lifted her up and they sat next to each other on the bed for a moment, kissing lightly before he slowly pressed her back onto the mattress. He kissed down from her lips, down her neck, to her slight chest. He licked at her breasts, lightly sucking on her small, hard nipples before licking down her body. She spread her slender legs for him and he got comfortable on the bed as he slipped his fingers through the elastic of her underwear and pulled them down, revealing her wet, glistening pussy to him. He threw her underwear over his shoulder and settled her legs down, peering up at the juncture of her spread thighs and licked his lips hungrily.

“Oh yes, Bruno,” Kamala gasped out as Bruno lightly licked her wet slit. Her entire body shuddered in pleasure as she gripped her small breasts and squeezed them. She rocked her hips up to meet her friend’s tongue as she licked lightly up one of her labia to the small tuft of pubic hair set above her glistening pussy. She moaned as he licked down her other labia to just below her, to the sensitive area of flesh just above her ass. She continued pawing at her chest with one hand as Bruno slipped his tongue past her swollen pussy-lips and into her dripping hole, her other hand sliding down and grabbing him by his hair, unconsciously guiding his wonderful mouth around between her legs.

“Good… Good job, children,” Captain Marvel panted as she once again squeezed her large tits through her uniform, her long legs spread wide as she peered at the two, horny, naked teens. Well, mostly naked. Bruno still had his pants wrapped around his ankles and Kamala was still wearing her colored socks. The strange vision some how made cuter and sexier because of it.

Captain Marvel sat up straighter and adjusted her uniform, her hard nipples clearly visible beneath her tight suit. “I think that will be enough of that for now,” she said clearly.

Bruno’s tongue slid up Kamala’s wet slit, dancing around the entrance of her wet, virgin pussy. He had been preparing for this with uncounted hours on the internet, ready to pleasure any woman at a moment’s notice for a woman goodly enough to let him go this far. The tip of his tongue circled around his best friend’s clit causing her to buck up against him, nearly chipping one his teeth and bumping his nose and making his eyes water. She tighten her thighs around his head as she yanked on his hair, dragging his head around between her legs. He could barely breath and he didn’t care, all he cared about was pushing his tongue as deep into Kamala’s dripping pussy as he could.

“Ahem, children,” Captain Marvel said as she cleared her throat, trying to capture the children’s attention.

“Almost… almost there,” Kamala gasped, her naked body nearly vibrating as her orgasm began to rise up in her teenage body. Her sock covered feet beat on Bruno’s back as she humped up against his face, her eyes closed as she concentrated on her own pleasure, paying no attention to his face turning red from lack of oxygen.

“Excuse me, children,” Captain Marvel said louder. When both teens continued to ignore her she sighed loudly, her large tits pressing tighter against her uniform. She raised on hand up casually and pointed a finger at the children and released a small power beam just above Kamala’s thrashing head. The bright beam caused Kamala’s eyes to shoot open, startling her and causing her to thrash up, knocking Bruno to the floor.

Captain Marvel straightened her back, thrusting her chest out as she sat up straight up in the chair with authority. “I think that’s enough of that,” she said with a sly grin.

“No disrespect,” Kamala said from her awkward position on the bed, “But I have to disagree with you,” she finished before realizing her brown, slender legs were still spread lewdly and quickly slammed her knees together.

“I second that,” Bruno agreed from on the floor.

“I applaud your enthusiasm,” Captain Marvel said as she stood up and gripped the hidden zipper at the throat of her uniform, “But there is more to sex than just the oral.” Pulling her zipper down to just below her belly button her uniform parted, her large, wobbling tits swelling forth like a tan wave, her nipples hard and pointed on her spectacular chest.

Kamala and Bruno just stared in awe at Captain Marvel as she peeled her uniform down to her slender waist and stood completely topless in front of them. Their eyes were wide and their mouths were agape at the sight of her nearly naked body as she began tugging her uniform down her long legs. Suddenly she was completely naked, her hands on her wide hips, her hips cocked and a knowing smirk on her lips.

Gesturing to the vacated chair, Captain Marvel pointed at Bruno. “If you don’t mind, young man, Kamala and I need to use her bed,” she said with authority in her voice.

Bruno looked slowly over at the naked Kamala and then back at the equally naked Captain Marvel before scurrying over to the chair, his erection bobbing in the air. “Yes, ma’am,” he said excitedly.

Captain Marvel stared at Kamala with hungry lust in her eyes as she licked her lips enticingly. She stalked towards the naked young girl like a predator on the African plains and Kamala began scooting backwards on her bed with fearful eyes. Captain Marvel bent down over her, trapping her in her arms as she swung her long legs over Kamala’s trembling body. She smirked down at her protegee before leaning down and kissing her, her tongue sliding into the young girl’s mouth and exploring it thoroughly, stealing the young superhero’s breath.

Kamala was frozen in fear as her own, personal superhero kissed her, trapping her with her arms. The Captain’s large breasts dangled below her, her hard nipples scrapping against her own small tits, making her thrust her small chest up to meet them. Suddenly her arms started acting on their own, reaching up, her hands cupping Captain Marvel’s large, firm tits, her thumbs sliding over the older woman’s hard nipples.

Kissing down Kamala’s slender, trembling body, Captain Marvel began licking down to her chest, nuzzling the brown flesh of the young girl’s firm breasts. She covered the small tits in quick kisses, always narrowly missing Kamala’s hard, dark nipples, making the girl moan out as the junior superhero continued lightly squeezing her own, larger breasts. She traced her tongue around the girl’s aureole, licking back and forth across her chest until her small tits were gleaming with her saliva and the young superhero was panting in lust. Finally, Captain Marvel captured on small, hard nipple between her lips, sucking on it as she lashed it with her tongue.

Bruno hadn’t blinked since Captain Marvel had stripped. His eyes were itchy and his dick throbbed painfully as he continued to watch, too afraid to touch himself, to afraid too cum before getting to see Kamala and Captain Marvel have sex. He gripped the sides of the chair so hard that his knuckles were turning white, his cock vibrating in his lap.

Captain Marvel licked back up Kamala’s body to her mouth, kissing the girl deeply as she slid her arm between their bodies. Her hand came to rest between the young girl’s slender thighs, her juncture hot and wet as her palm came to rest on her boiling pussy. The younger superhero moaned into Captain Marvel’s mouth causing the older woman to smile around the kiss as she squeezed they teen girl’s gushing cunt. She slid a finger into Kamala’s tight cunt, teasing her, toying with her, making her arch her hips up to get the more knowledgeable woman’s finger deeper into her as she squeezed her tits harder.

Kamala gasped around Captain Marvel’s tongue as the older woman slid a second finger inside of her. She rolled her hips up to meet the captain’s hand as the older superhero finger-fucked her and she slid one hand down from Captain Marvel’s chest to in between the older woman’s firm, muscular thighs. She began doing everything to the captain that the captain was doing to her, sliding two fingers inside of Captain Marvel’s dripping cunt, fingering her like the Avenger was fingering her.

“Oh God,” Bruno choked as the two women began finger-fucking each other. Captain Marvel’s legs were on the outside of Kamala’s as their hands played between each other’s legs and they writhed against one another. Their moans and pants and groans of lust grew louder and louder as their bodies pressed together, their lips locked as their tongue wrestled in their mouths.

Her eyes shot open as Kamala realized what she was feeling. Her young, teenage body felt like it was on fire, her pussy felt like it was boiling, her heart felt like it was about to burst out of her chest. She was about to cum. Suddenly every muscle in her body became as tight as a spring, her legs twitching and kicking out, one hand squeezing Captain Marvel’s tit while the other pressed hard against her hero’s dripping pussy. Her juices gushed out of her pussy, soaking the captain’s hands as she groaned around the tongue in her mouth as she came.

As Kamala’s hot juices gushed out of her cunt, Captain Marvel came as well, her own juices sliding out around the teen girl’s hand. She pressed her body against the young girl’s, rubbing up against her as she rode out her orgasm, careful not to injure Kamala. She enjoyed the feel of the young girl’s body pressed against her’s as they came together, almost like they were vibrating at the same speed of each other.

Bruno fought off the urge to cum. Even not touching himself he was at the point of orgasm. This was the hottest thing he had ever seen or even imagined.

Kamala’s fingers slid slowly out of Captain Marvel’s pussy as her body relaxed and collapsed into the mattress. She looked up breathlessly at her hero as the older woman continued riding out her orgasm, her eyes glazed in pleasure. Captain Marvel’s eyes fluttered until they cleared and suddenly their eyes locked and Kamala blushed, smiling coyly.

Captain Marvel gave Kamala a quick kiss on the forehead and then smiled sweetly down at the young girl. “You… are a complete treasure,” she murmured down at the girl and smiled wider as Kamala blushed at the complement. She rolled off the sweaty, panting girl and stood up beside the bed looking over at Bruno. “Your turn.”

"I don’t… I don’t… I don’t…" Bruno mumbled as the buxom superhero stalked towards him, her large breasts swaying in her chest with every step.

"Don’t worry, cutie," Captain Marvel said with a sly grin as she straddled Bruno’s skinny legs, "Your job is gonna be pretty easy."

"Wha, wha, what’s that," Bruno fearfully stuttered as Captain Marvel forcefully grabbed the base of his cock and started lowering herself down on his lap.

Groaning with pleasure, Captain Marvel rubbed the tip of the teenage boy’s cock against the wet entrance to her pussy, teasing herself and giving herself a short shiver of pleasure. She lowered herself down further, her tight, wet cunt slowly enveloping the velvet head of Bruno’s prick. She released the base of him, holding onto his scrawny shoulders as she lowered herself down, her hungry cunt swallowing his throbbing dick inch after inch. She slid her hands around to the back of his head, taking him forward, smothering him with her tits. His arms flayed wildly until they wrapped around her back, his hands trailing down to her muscular ass, squeezing her firm flesh as he began nursing noisily at her breasts.

Kamala sat back against her headboard watching her favorite superhero start to fuck her best friend. She slid two fingers into her horny hole, stretching her little pussy as she frigged herself and strummed her clit with her thumb. She gasped out as she watched Captain Marvel’s right ass come to rest on Bruno’s lap, taking his cock in fully as the tan flesh of her ass oozed out between his fingers. She squeezed one of her small tits with her free hand, her hard nipple scrapping against her palm, her eyes wide open, not wanting to miss a second.

Bruno moaned loudly around his face full of firm, superhero tit. He constantly and noisily switched from one tan breast to the other, his tongue dragging across Captain Marvel’s amazing cleavage as she began rolling her wide hips and rising and falling on his hard cock. Her cunt seemed to squeeze and ripple around his shaft as she rode him, starting out slowly at first and then going faster, harder. He could make out her grunts and groans of pleasure but they were muffled with her wildly jiggling tits wrapped around his face as her juices slid down and coated his bloated balls.

"Two orgasms and still hard," Captain Marvel gasped as she rode Bruno like a pony, "Gotta love the young ones." Her muscular body pistoned up and down on the teenage boy’s cock like a machine, a machine she was in total control of. He sat perfectly still except for his hands and mouth letting her use his hard prick any way she wanted. She angled her hips to drive herself down, rocking her hips slightly in the other direction as she lifted herself up, making sure the young man hit all the right places. She looked over her shoulder at Kamala masturbating on the bed, their eyes locking and she gave the teenage girl a coy wink triggering the girl’s orgasm just as she began to cum herself.

Kamala’s slick juices slid out of her pussy as she watched Captain Marvel cum on Bruno’s cock. They both moaned in pleasure as they came together, their bodies locked in sync from across the room as their muscles twitched in pleasure. She heard Bruno grunt and watched as his thick cum spilled out from the seal of his and the older woman bodies. She felt so content, so peaceful that they were all three cumming together, like this was meant to be, and she felt closer to them both than she ever had before.

Bruno drooled into Captain Marvel’s cleavage as his body went limp on the chair. His softening cock began to slowly slip out of the superhero’s tight cunt until she spoke.

"And now I think you two should have a go," Captain Marvel said before cooing as Bruno’s prick started growing again inside of her. "Well, I can see somebody likes that idea," she said as she gave the teenage boy an affectionate pat on his head. She pulled herself off of his lap and his dick slid out of her tight pussy, making a wet, squelching sound as it slid out of her.

With Captain Marvel’s directions, Kamala found herself on her back in her bed, her legs spread to allow Bruno between her slender thighs. The young girl looked at her personal superhero kneeling next to the bed. The veteran Avenger had her arm between her and Bruno’s naked bodies, holding the base of her best friend’s dick.

"Now, Bruno," Captain Marvel’s said as she continued giving directions, "You are going to ease yourself inside of Kamala. You are going to go slow until you feel yourself bump against something and then you stop. Got it?"

Bruno nodded enthusiastically before turning to Kamala. "Are you ready?" he asked.

Kamala wrapped her arms around Bruno’s slender shoulders and smiled sweetly up at him. "I trust you, Bruno," she said before circling his calves with her legs.

"You may begin," Captain Marvel’s said as Bruno pushed himself forward and she guided his prick towards the wet opening on Kamala’s pussy. The new Ms. Marvel groaned in pleasure as her friend entered her and Captain Marvel’s kept a good hold of his prick. He had barely entered Kamala before she heard the teenage virgin grunt and the young boy immediately stopped. "Good job," she told Bruno before releasing his prick setting at the opening to his best friend’s pussy.

"Will it hurt," Kamala asked Captain Marvel’s worriedly, "I heard that it hurts."

"Normally it can," Captain Marvel’s said, "But I’m a superhero so have no fear, I am here to help!" The hand that had formally held Bruno’s prick quickly and nimbly came to rest on the young girl’s cunt mound, her clit hard and gleaming like a little pearl. She stroked the amateur hero’s dewy lips with her fingers and circled her little pearl with her thumb causing Kamala to groan in pleasure.

As Kamala’s groans of pleasure began to get louder, the naked yet helpful Captain Marvel’s turned her attention to Bruno. "On three, " she told him and he solemnly nodded his head. "One… Two… Three!" Captain Marvel barked and the teenage boy quickly complied. With one thrust he pushed through Kamala’s hymen just as the young girl was on the verge of orgasm. With Kamala’s brain overcome with pleasure the pain of having her hymen ripped away barely registered allowing Bruno to slide his throbbing cock inside of Kamala as she came.

Captain Marvel pulled her cum-sticky hand out from between the two writhing teenagers, licking Kamala’s juices off her fingers as Bruno bottomed out inside of her young charge. "You may now fuck," the captain said magnanimously.

Without even hearing Captain Marvel speak the two teenagers began rolling their hips together, Bruno sliding in and out of Kamala’s tight pussy and Kamala rolling her hips up and down in a unsteady pace with Bruno.

"Try to stay in sync together," Captain Marvel added helpfully, "One two three, one two three, one two three…"

Kamala tightened her grip around Bruno’s shoulders, her tongue poking out of the corner of her mouth as she tried to concentrate on the timing of his thrusts and the captain’s count. Her pants and groans gave way to full throated moans as her best friend’s prick filled her again and again. She could feel her juices trickling down over her compacted ass as Bruno’s dick stretched her in all the way she needed, her teenage body sizzling with desire.

"I want you to move your hips a bit, Bruno," Captain Marvel added, "Angle yourself down more but don’t lose count."

Bruno did as the captain said, aiming his cock down lower into Kamala’s wet, slick cunt. Her moans immediately became lower as her hips rose up to meet his with more urgency, her feet locking behind his legs to hold him there. Her tight teenage pussy parted around him again and again, gripping his aching shaft as he fucked her slow and deep in time to the Avenger’s count.

Thanks to Bruno’s downward thrust, Kamala could grind her inflamed clit against his lower abdomen, her orgasm quickly beginning to crest. "I’m… I’m… I’m…" she stuttered.

"Me too," Bruno gasped as he buried his prick as deeply into his friend as he could.

Captain Marvel sat back on her haunches and watched the two teenagers cum. Kamala’s juices slid out of her spasming pussy as Bruno filled his with his thick seed. They groaned together as they writhed against one another, trying to prolong their mutual orgasms for as long as possible.

As their young, spasming bodies began to relax, Kamala looked over at her favorite superhero and smiled widely, perfectly content. "Thank you, Captain Marvel," she sighed blissfully.

"You’re welcome, Ms. Marvel," Captain Marvel said as she ruffled Kamala’s hair, "Now get ready for school."

Kamala cocked an eyebrow at the captain. "Huh?"

"Kamala!" her mother yelled up the stairs, "Get out of that bed and get dressed for school!"

Kamala sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes as her dream started to vanish. She looked around at her empty room and then her tangled sheets. She put a tentative hand between her spread legs and felt the reminder of yet another wet dream cooling on the sheets. "Not again," she groaned in embarrassment as she wondered what excuse she was going to give her mother this time.


Celebrity Stories

Wed, 25 Oct 2017 06:44:16 UTC

A Playboy 3-Way

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Pam Anderson, Anna Nichole Smith or Hugh Hefner or have anything to do with them. I do not own or have anything to do with Playboy, Baywatch, or Home Improvement. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: M/FF, 3-Way, Oral, Rim,

Pamela Anderson & Anna Nicole Smith, A Playboy 3-Way
By Muhabba

The kid had been flipping through the magazine for about twenty minutes. It wasn’t a big deal, it’s not as though there were any other customers at two o’clock in the morning but the clerk was pretty much as bored as the kid. The middle aged clerk had been riding the counter since six that evening and his feet were killing him.

"They ain’t like in the old days," The clerk said to the kid.

"Huh?" the kid said as he looked up.

"The magazines. They ain’t like they were in the old days," the clerk repeated as he ran his fingers through his thinning hair.

"Huh?" the kid repeated. He didn’t really care but he was bored as hell and had literally nothing else to do until later so he might as well humor the old guy jockying behind the counter.

The clerk leaned over the counter, and his slowly expanding stomach, and pointed down at the bottom of the magazine rack. "Before everybody started reading everything on the internet they used to come in here. Kid friendly mags were on the bottom and as you went up they got more mature ’til you had the Playboys and Penthouses and Hustlers on top," he said with a sly smirk like he had just shared a secret.

"Riveting," the kid said sarcastically.

"No. Seriously," the clerk said, "Plus they had all these inserts for ads and contests and shit."

"Yeah, I think my parents used to tell me the stories," the kid snarked with a roll of his eyes.

"Shit, you just don’t know, kid," the clerk said as he leaned back against the counter, "I won so much free shit working here and sending in those inserts. Hell, even won a huge ass contest one time."

"You don’t say," the kid said as he stopped pretending to listen and went back to his magazine.

"No, really," the clerk insisted, "You ever hear of Pamela Anderson?"

The kid just simply rolled his eyes but it did nothing to stop the old clerk from continuing his story. "I had just started working here back in the day, doin’ the night-shift like I am now. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve had other jobs, better jobs, I just like the vibe here, right? So anyways, I had just started and it was my first night alone. I wasn’t scared or nothin’, not me, but after a while it started to slow down, especially after the bars let out. We’d get a rush and then nothin’ ’til ’bout five when people started heading to work.

"Anyways, the bar rush had finished and then I got everything caught up so I had nothin’ ta do, y’know? So I was just sitting around doin’ nothin’ and started flippin’ through some magazines, and like I said, they were usually filled with all this inserts and shit that would fall out all over the place. Now I gotta keep everything lookin’ all nice and neat so every time one of those inserts fell out I’d have to pick ’em back up, shove ’em back into the mag before I could carry on. So there I was, shoving the inserts back into the mags when one of ’em caught my eye.

"Now back in the day Pam Anderson was the shit. This is before her tits were all perfectly round and her nipples were sticking out in all different directions and shit. I mean, yeah, they were fake and shit and it was no secret but they were still nice lookin’, y’know? Big but nice lookin’. Fake but, y’know. Anyways she had did Playboy more than a few times but she was so hot that that she was famous just because of that. Most Playmates were just Playmates, y’know, but Pam Anderson was something else. Now, at this time she had a bit part on a show called ‘Home Improvment’ where she’d come out in denim shorts and a tight T-shirt, handed the comedian guy something and walked back off. Not exactly rocket science but it didn’t need to be.

"So anyways, this insert caught my eye and I looked it over and it’s a contest to meet Pam Anderson on the set of her show. How sweet is that?"

The kid looked up from over the top of his magazine at the old clerk, shrugged his shoulders and then went back to reading.

The clerk continued his story as if he had the kid’s undivided attention. "I know, right?" he said excitedly, "So I figured what the hell. So I stole the insert man. Sure, I coulda got fired but what the hell, live life to the fullest, man. So I took the insert and sent it in. Well, y’know, time goes by and I gotta admit that I kinda forgot all about it. I mean, I’m a busy guy, right, and I got things ta do so, yeah, I forgot about it. So one day I’m off duty, sleeping in, and it must ‘a been about three in the afternoon and my phone rings. Now this is before cell phones and voice mail and I didn’t have an answering machine so either I answered the phone or missed the person.

"So I dragged myself outta bed and got to the phone, probably right before they were about to hang-up, and, I shit you not, I had won the contest! They spouted out all the rules and regulations and what not but it all just comes down to be at the airport in two weeks. How cool was that?" the clerk asked. When the kid blinked at him the clerk eagerly continued his story, "And don’t you think I was about to be late to that, and I wasn’t, and two weeks later I’m landing in L.A. on my way to meet Pam Anderson. Hey, you wanna soda?"

The kid looked up, finally interested and shrugged his shoulders noncommittally.

"I’m payin’."

"Hell, sure," the kid answered eager.

Fishing out a few drinks out of the back, the clerk started telling his story again with the kid finally paying a bit more attention to him. "Now I should have figured something was up when the guard at the gate of the studio didn’t know what the driver of my car was doing there. I mean, I was in the back of a friggin’ limo living like a star and the guard is sweatin’ me like I was a paparazzi or something but he finally let us in and the limo took us straight to the soundstage. And you know what?"

Out of obligation, the kid shook his head "No".

"Pam had quit," the clerk said as he threw his hands dramatically in the air, "No shit. She had quit three days before I got there. No shit. Decided she wasn’t gettin’ enough screen time and quit to go work another show. And you know what that show was?"

Slowly losing interest again, the kid slowly shook his head "no" again.

"Baywatch. I kid you not," the clerk said with a laugh, "Now I was let down but they gave me a bunch of free shit and promised to send me an autographed photo of her, even bought me a free lunch before shipping my ass back home. I was disappointed and shit but a free lunch is a free lunch, y’know."

"Yeah, sure. A free lunch and a free trip," the kid chuckled.

"It was a pretty good lunch," the clerk said, "Couse the flight wasn’t First Class but the lunch was still pretty good. So now I’m back home, back on the job, just pretty much coasting for a while, y’know. And then, two more weeks go by and you know what?"

Back to reading, the kid hadn’t even heard the clerk’s question.

"I got a phone call outta the blue and guess who the hell it was?" the clerk asked and didn’t even wait for the kid to ignore him, "It was Pamela fucking Anderson!"

The kid peered over the top of his magazine. "Bullshit."

"I bullshit you not," the clerk said proudly, "It was her. Right outta the blue. You have no idea how many potential kids I wasted in my socks thinking about her so just hearing the sound of her voice gave me a hard-on coulda knocked a door down."

"Bullshit," the kid said again without looking up from his magazine.

"No bullshit," the clerk said raising his hand, "Hand to God. Pam Anderson called me outta the blue to apologize. I was absolutely stunned and just kept going ‘uh-huh’ over and over again while she had been talking. Long story short…"

"…I doubt it."

"…she wants to fly me back out to LA to attend a little party with her to make up me missing her. How fucking cool is that?"

"Uh-huh," the kid said with a shrug.

"So about a week goes by and I’m back on a plane. Course it’s still not First Class but I figure ‘what the fuck’ and just go with it," the clerk continued barely noticing the kid’s lack of interest, "So I land in LA… again, and was met by another limo, how cool is that!? Man, I ain’t ever been in a limo before and now it was twice! So the limo picked me up and took me to meet Pam Anderson wherever this little shin-dig of her’s is and I’m just sitting, maxin’ & relaxin’, enjoying the shit outta myself and there’s all sorts of snacks and alcohol and shit so I just fill my pockets until the limo finally stopped and parked. And you know what happens next?"

By now the kid was completely ignoring him so he looked around behind the counter. "Hey, kid. Wanna burrito or something?" he asked hopefully.

"Spicy?" the kid asked just as hopefully as he lowered the magazine.

"Sure thing," the clerk said. He made his way out from behind the counter and grabbed a couple frozen burritos and threw them into the microwave. When the bell dinged he grabbed him and the kid’s food and slid it across the counter before getting back behind his register. "Well, anyway, the limo stoppes and the door opened so I could get out and you know the first shit I see?" he continued.

The kid shook his head ‘no’ as he opened up a pack of salsa.

"Hugh fucking Hefner."

"I call bullshit," the kid said with a more friendly roll of his eyes.

"I shit you not, kid," the clerk chuckled, "There’s Hugh Hefner in his pajamas and everything and standing right next to him was Pam fucking Anderson. I don’t even remember what he said when he shook my hand but I remember everything about Pam. She was wearing a short, blue robe the same color as her eyes and I tell you man, it was wide open up top and barely covered her ass on the bottom. And she looked hot! Hugh clapped me on the back and we walked towards the back of his mansion, him just talking and chit-chating me but I couldn’t pull my attention away from Pam.

"Pam was hanging on my arm like we were old friends who hadn’t seen each other in years. She’s all apologies about missing me on my first trip and really wants to make it up to me and she hoped I’d forgive her and whatever but I’m not payin’ attention cuz all I care about is her body. Her tits and ass moving back and forth with every step, her hair hanging loose and down to the middle of her back. She was hot as hell man, I’m tellin’ ya. But then we walked around the corner of the building and I saw something even hotter. It was a party. A Playboy party. I had died and gone to heaven and it got even better.

“Hugh walked off to greet other guests and after he had stepped away, Pam shrugged her shoulders and time started moving in slow motion. The robe slid down her arms and fluttered to the ground and then there she was wearing just about the sexiest two-piece bikini known to man. It was the same color as the robe and did wonderful things to her body. The top lifted her tits up high on her chest and had just enough material to cover her nipples and the sides of her tits. The bottoms were a small thong the barely covered her pussy and you could just tell she was completely shaved. Her ass was tight and firm and the string of the bottoms were sunk between those taunt cheeks and I felt myself getting hard in my pants."

The clerk leaned against the counter, nearly forgetting the kid was even there as he tried to remember every detail of Pamela Anderson’s body. "By now the sun was beginning to set and the lights in the backyard turned on, including the pool which of filled with Playboy models. The entire back lawn had been filled with ’em. Hot, nearly naked women everywhere. And more than a few celebs. Drew Carey was there, the whole cast of Baywatch, money and babes everywhere. And there I was with Pamela Anderson wearing barely any clothes and hangin’ on my arm. I had to untuck my shirt to try and hide my boner before she started leading me around and introducing me to everybody she knew."

The clerk raised his right hand up proudly. "This is the hand that shook the hand of Hugh Hefner and dozens of Playmates! This is the hand that shook the hand of nearly the whole cast of Buffy the Vampire Slayer, the hand that shook the hand of Jessica Alba, that shook the hand of Fred Durst and Aaron Lewis! And Pamela Anderson introduced me to all of them. Then it was everybody into the pool! I tell ya, man, that pool could easily hold a hundred people and Pam was one of them. And she spent the whole time with me even when she was in the pool. I didn’t know I was supposed to bring a swimsuit and she told me not to worry about it and just wait a little longer. And I gotta tell you one thing, Pam in a bikini is phenomenal but a wet Pam Anderson in a bikini could make a man believe in God or kill their own mother.

"After a couple of hours the crowd had started to thin and I’d guess maybe half the crowd had left by then but for the rest the party was still going strong. And then the first bikini top went flying through the air. I gotta tell you that whole crowd was naked in, like, less than a minute. And so was Pam and I had been right, she was completely shaved. She was completely fearless naked, like it wasn’t nothin’ and I guess for her it wasn’t. Me on the other hand, well, I had never seen so many naked people all in one place. And it wasn’t like those nudist camps either, at the Playboy mansion everybody deserved to be naked. And here I was, the only regular joe in the whole place."

"So did ya?" the kid asked in a dare. The whole story was complete bullshit but in the middle of the night it was interesting bullshit.

"Did I what?"

"Get naked," the kid dared.

"Not at first, I was just kinda dumb-struck," the clerk said, "Nearly every Playboy Playmate I’d ever jerked it to was completely naked, not to mention more than a few celebrities. And I gotta tell you, there’s a reason Fred Durst didn’t get naked for that ‘Get Naked’ video."


"Never mind," the clerk said dismissively, "So there I was, sitting on the edge of the pool with my legs in the water, just staring around, and Pam came up outta the water like that Greek Goddess chick in the painting but without the shell."

"What Greek Goddess chick painting?"

"What the hell they teach you kids in school now a days?" the clerk asked, "Anyway, here came Pam up outta the water right between my knees. It was kinda in slow motion again, her hair plastered to her head, water running down her naked body, her always hard nipples dripping, the water running down her body and over her shaved groin. I’d never even had a dream as good as she looked rising out of the pool, y’know?" He stared wistfully off out the dark window of the convenience store for a moment before continuing his story. "So she’s standing up straight, the water just barely coming to her knees and just kinda smirking at me.

"She ran her hands from my knees up to just the hem of my shorts and I practically choked on my tongue. Then she says, ‘You gonna join the party?’ and my eyes just bugged out of my head cuz next she grabbed the legs of my shorts and yanked on ’em. Course I was sittin’ on my ass so they didn’t get to far but that didn’t stop her and she eventually managed to yank ’em half way down my thighs and ‘Bam!’ out pops my hard-on."

"Then let me guess," the kid chuckled, "She grabs a hold of your throbbing meat stick and ‘Gulp!’ "

The clerk waved his hand at the kid. "Phttt, no. She just kind winked at me and finished tugging my shorts down," he said.

"Whatever!" the kid laughed.

"I’m tellin’ you man. It was just no big deal there," the clerk explained, "She grabbed my hand and pulled me into the pool and started introducing me to more people. Here was Pam Anderson and her guest and her guest’s hard-on shaking hands with celebrities. I swear. It’s like a boner ain’t no big deal there. There was still two of the Buffy actresses, the red head and the brunette, Jessica Alba, her boyfriend from the show, the chick with the curly hair from that Felicity show, and fucking Jessica Biel. All buck naked and no one caring. Hand to God!"

"Whatever," the kid laughed again.

"No, no, really," the clerk insisted, "So we’re walking around just chit-chatting with celebrities all in our birthday suits and with Pam just holding my hand and leading us around. At one point had leaned into me, those big, wet tits of her’s pressed against me and asked me if I’m having a good time. Fuck, what was I gonna say? Of course by then I musta had that hard-on for about an hour which made it start to get kinda painful but I sure as hell wasn’t gonna stop. Hell, what could I do, excuse myself to go crank one out real quick?

"Course by then I noticed Pam noticing just how hard I was and every once in awhile I’d notice her noticing and she didn’t even look embarrassed by it and sometimes she’d just giggle at it."

The kid picked up another magazine and the clerk knew that he was losing the kid’s attention. "Hey, hey, hey. I know it’s kinda hard to believe but I swear it’s true, plus you ain’t gonna believe what we did next."

"Let me guess," the kid chuckled without looking up from the magazine, "She couldn’t hold out against your animal magnetism and ravished you right there in front of everybody."

"Nah. We went for a swim."

"Ha! That it?" the kid laughed, "Oh wow, what a twist ending. You went for a swim when you were in a pool."

"I think you forget where we were," the clerk said defensively, "We were in the pool at the Playboy Mansion and you gotta know what was in there."

The kid cocked an eyebrow and looked at the clerk from over his magazine.

"That’s right," the clerk said with a wide grin, "The Grotto. So Pam released my hand and swam off and all I could see was her wet, tan ass swimming away. She stopped and turned around, waving at me with one tit breaking the top of the water and yelled, ‘Woo hoo’ at me and asked if I was gonna follow. I did my best. You ever try to swim with a hard-on, it’s like someone flipped a submarine over and not exactly comfortable but I managed to catch up with her right before she laughs and dives under the water. And she fucking disappears.

"It took me a couple of minutes to figure out she wasn’t coming back up again so I dove under the water and saw a black hole…"

"That’s what she said," the kid giggled.

"…and swam into it. It was only a couple of feet long…"

"That’s what she said."

"…before I came up for air and that’s when I saw it. The Playboy Grotto." The clerk held his hands to either side of his head before swinging them out and mouthing ‘boom’. "Mind blown, right. I’m in THE Playboy Grotto. It was a big room, could’a easily fit, like, 20 people in it, with low lights, water proof cushions, even a half submerged bar. Up towards the wall the water was pretty shallow, low enough to lay down in without dipping to low and drowning, with tables to hold your drinks and what not and we weren’t alone. It was kinda dark, mood lighting I guess you’d say, but I could see more than a few people scattered around. There were a few couples, a few triples, and even a pile of, like, 7 people but off to one side, laying down against one of those cushions was Pam holding two drinks up to me.

"I made my way by her and we reclined as she gave me my drink. I took a sip and it was just about the fruitiest thing I had ever tasted, couldn’t even tell there was alcohol in it. So she puts her drink down, grabs my arm and wraps it around her shoulders while she snuggled up against me and I mean snug. The entire side of her body was pressed against me from that world famous chest, to her hips, to her legs, and she even had her ankles crossed over mine. She put her hand on my chest and smiled up at me just in time for me to take a drink and choke on it. Then, outta left field, man, she asks me if I’m having a good time and kisses me."

"Knew that was coming," the kid snickered.

"Tell me about it," the clerk agreed, completely missing the kid’s sarcasm, "I know it’s a party foul but with Pam’s lips pressed against mine I lost control and spilled my drink in the pool but considering the things that are supposed to have happened in that grotto it’s probably the safest thing ever to have been spilled in there. She wrapped her arm around me and I wrapped my arms around her, holding her to me while her tongue attacked my mouth. Then she started rubbing her body against mine, her tits rubbing up and down my chest while she’s rocking her bald little snatch against my hip. And I gotta tell you, and I’m not ashamed to admit it, I had no idea what to do.

"I mean, I’d been with girls before so I had my technique down and everything but this was Pam friggin’ Anderson kissing me so you can excuse me for being a little off my game. Like I said, she’s got one arm wrapped around me, holding me tight against her lips, and I didn’t even realized what her other arm was doing ’til she grabbed my junk. I gasped into her mouth and she giggled at me as she started jacking my rod slow and serious like. And boy-howdy did she know what she was doing. She’s got me by the base of my prick, twisting her wrist before sliding up my pole and when she reached the tip she’d slid her palm over me before slipping back down to my base. And with the way she was using her tongue inside of my mouth she had me dreaming about what else she could do with it. And through all of it we were surrounded by groups of people doing the exact same thing to each other."

The kid couldn’t decide if he wanted to put his magazine down or not. Granted, the clerk’s story was interesting, complete bullshit but at least interesting bullshit, but he felt like showing interest would just egg the clerk on with his bullshit story. If he acted interested now then perhaps he would accidently trap some other poor person in the future by encouraging the clerk now. He finally decided to just put the magazine down and listen, it was at least more interesting that the article in the magazine.

The clerk didn’t even notice the kid deciding to listen more as he continued his story. "So with Pam’s hand on my shaft I slid my hands down her slick back and cupped her taunt ass. I kneaded her cheeks like bread dough and slipped my fingers between them, tickling her little asshole and delving a bit lower to her pussy. I don’t know if it was the water or me but she was hot and wet and groaned into my mouth. She slid her leg up and started all out grinding herself against my leg while I started rocking my prick up, rubbing myself against her hip. Man, this was the hottest thing I’d ever done in my life: Making out with Pam Anderson in the middle of a underwater orgy room. Now I ain’t one of those people that make shit up so I don’t mind sayin’ this is the greatest thing that’d ever happened in my life. Not even after all these years have I done anything even approaching what happened to me that night, y’know?" he said with one hand raised and the other hand over his heart.

When the kid remained silent, the clerk took that as acknowledgement that the kid agreed with him and continued, "That being said, what with me making out with Pam Anderson and her hand on my crank, a high pitched voice calls out from the pool and says with a giggle, ‘Excuse me. I’m not interrupting anything am I?’ Even though I’m kinda busy with Pam that voice sounded familiar so I tried to look past Pam and she broke the kiss to look behind her. And there she was standing up in the pool, the water just barely up to her thick thighs, dripping wet, blonde hair plastered to her head, giant tits sittin’ high and proud on her chest: Anna Nichole Smith."

"Phfttt," the kid snorted in disbelief and began looking for the magazine he had just put down having decided that the article on gluten-free recipes was better than the delusional bullshit the clerk was talking about.

The clerk didn’t even notice as the kid ignored him for the latest issue of Better Homes and Gardens as he continued his story. “So Pam squealed like she just saw her best friend and waved her over to where we were and Anna sashayed her way over. The statuesque blonde’s wide hips swayed opposite of her huge tits as she walked through the water and I gotta say I was fucking mesmerize. I may have had Pamala Anderson’s ass in my hands and her twat at my fingertips but I have to admit that I forgot that she was even there as I watched Anna Nichole Smith wade towards me. The only thing she had been wearing was water and a bit of dark haired fuzz at the top of her slit as she laid down opposite Pam in the other side of me, her unbelievable body pressed up against mine.

“As soon as she was sat down, Pam introduced us and Anna gave me a quick wink and said, “Pleased ta meet ‘cha, sugah,” in kind of a slur. I don’t know if it was her accent or if she was drunk and didn’t really care as I listened to them catch up with each other. It was surreal, man, because while they were just chit-chatting back and forth, Pam was still jerking on my pole. Didn’t even miss a stroke, course I still had my fingers buried between her ass-cheeks fingering her. And hell, Anna had her arm around my shoulders with her massive tits pressed against my arm like everything the three of us was doing was the most natural thing in the world. Of course, since we were in The Grotto of the Playboy mansion it may have been,” the clerk said with a chuckle.

“ ‘So is this the guy?’ Anna asked Pam while I was just about literally sandwiched between ‘em,” the clerk continued as he stared off into the middle distance which was actually just the large window at the front of the store, “And Pam giggled when she told her that I was indeed me. She gave my throbbin’ prick a playful wave towards Anna and the other Playmate giggled as she reached into my lap. ‘Pleased to meet you,’ she giggled as she shook my dick like she’d shake a person’s hand. I groaned out at the contact and both of the women laughed at the sound. ‘I think he likes you,’ Pam laughed and I nodded my head in agreement. ‘Fuck yes,’ I gasped out as Anna left her hand wrapped around my pole. I had Pam’s hand wrapped around the base of my shaft and Anna’s hand wrapped around the top of my shaft and both girls just tugging away while they talked and meanwhile I had one hand resting between Pam’s ass-cheeks so I figured I use the other in Anna.

“While the two Playmates talked I slid my free hand between Anna’s thick, toned thighs until I could feel her pussy-lips all warm and wet. She opened her legs up a bit to let my fingers in and BAM I’m fingering Pam and Anna at the same fucking time!” the clerk shouted with a slap of his hand on the counter.

The kid peered over the top of his article about how to make your own spice garden and when he saw that the clerk still was looking off into the distance he went back to his article.

The clerk smiled to himself as he continued reminiscing before taking a drink of his soda. “Pam moaned out as I slid my fingers in and out of her body before moving around to give us all easier access. We sat shoulder to shoulder, our legs spread wide to allow our hands into one another’s laps and I gotta tell you, man, it had to be the hottest thing ever. Like, hotter than the hottest porn I ever saw and I had a subscription to Jenna Jameson’s web site.”

Not even bothering to look at the clerk, the kid asked, “Who?”

“Doesn’t matter,” the clerk said with a dismissive wave of his hands, “What matters is that I had both Pamela Anderson and Anna Nichole Smith moaning and groaning with my fingers up their snatches. While I was slippin’ my fingers up Pam’s fuck-hole I was slippin’ my fingers out of Anna’s before sliding my fingers up Anna and out of Pam’s. I gotta tell you, man, I was working those two like a piston and I took two semesters of shop class in high school so I know what I’m talking about. Both of them had given up in catching up and were now rocking their hips up towards my hands, fucking themselves on my fingers and rubbing their slick tits against my arms. But I wasn’t just sittin’ there. I was shifting my pole side to side while they continued working on it and I swear, man, I was in heaven. It couldn’t get any better. But then, you know what happened next?”

Mumbling noncommittally, the kid noticed a recipe his mother might like.

“It got better!” the clerk nearly shouted. “Pam looked over at me and asked, ‘So do you forgive me for standing you up yet?’ And all I could do was nod so Anna looks over at me and says, ‘You’re so sweet,’ and Pam said to her, ‘You know, he really is,” and before I know it she bends down over my lap and licks the head of my prick. It was fuckin’ electric, man. My entire body shook as her tongue circled my cock-head and Anna actually has to hold me still while Pam sucks me into her mouth. Now I ain’t gonna lie about this shit, just so you know. I ain’t hung like a porn star or nothing. But above average, never had any complaints or anything so I’m not gonna lie and brag about shit that ain’t real. So, with both girls’ hands around my pole Pam could only take in the tip of my shaft and about an inch below that but, those girls man, they had their techniques down pat.

“With my cock in her mouth, Pam let’s go of my shaft and Anna slides her hand down to my base to give her friend room to suck at least half of me in and let me tell you, Pam knew her way around a cock. She sucked hard, her tongue just down right massaging my shaft like one of those Swedish massures, y’know? So Pam bobs up and down a couple of times, her lips stretched tight around me, before letting me pop out of her mouth. Now don’t forget, through all of this Anna is jacking my pole, her fingers flat out milking me while adding a little wrist action down towards the bottom and I ain’t ashamed to tell you I still use that by myself to this day.”

By now the clerk was barely paying any attention to the kid as he continued his story, not even noticing the kid putting down his magazine and picking up a newspaper. “So Pam replaced Anna’s hand with her own and pointed my dick towards Anna and asks, ‘Do you want any of this?’ like she was sharing a piece of pretty good candy,” the clerk said as he took a bite of his burrito, “So Anna lookes at me, and hand to God, asks me, ‘Do you mind?’ and what the fuck was I gonna say, ‘no’? So I of course I nodded yes and she just bends down right over my lap and starts sucking my hog for all it’s worth. Now while Pam had a more precise technique, Anna just went wild! I thought she was gonna suck my cock clean off my body while Pam did the same thing for her that she had done for Pam, jerking my pole while Anna swallowed my meat.

“Now I’m a gentleman so of course I’m still fingering those fine bitches when Pam gets up on her knees. She’s got to release her hold on my shaft but Anna just reached right in and grabbed hold quick as she could. So Pam cupped one of her large tits and just presented it to my face like it’s fucking dinner time and I just dived right in. Course my fingers was still playing between the ladies’ legs so I just sucked that hard nipple into my mouth and used my lips to hold it there while I licked it with my tongue. Now I might have been a bit excited ‘cuz I sucked in that guy like a new-born calf, let me tell you. And she must have loved it ‘cuz I had her moaning so loud there was no way anybody left in The Grotto didn’t know what we was doing,” the clerk said before looking down at his burrito. “Hey, kid. You want me to warm up your burrito?” he asked.

“No thanks. I finished already,” the kid said as he motioned towards his empty wrapper.

“To busy jaw-jacking,” the clerk mumbled to himself as he grabbed the kid’s trash. He threw his burrito into the microwave and the wrapper into the trash before turning his head back towards the kid. “Hey you want a beer or something?” the clerk asked.

His eyes wide in surprise, the seventeen year old kid tried not to seem over-eager. “Sure, man,” he said while trying to sound cool and collected.

“Here ya go,” the clerk said as he handed his audience a beer from the cooler as the microwave dinged. “Now where was I…” he trailed off.

“You were, ah… you were…” the kid started while trying not to let on to the clerk that he hadn’t been paying attention for the last fifteen minutes. Luckily the clerk suddenly remembered on his own.

“I was sucking on Pamela Anderson’s tits while Anna Nichole Smith was sucking me off, that’s right,” he said as he took a bite of his burrito. “So Pam is dragging those big-ass titties of her’s back and forth across my face while Anna was nearly sucking my cock clean off my body. And then they switched and suddenly I had Anna’s massive tits just swaying back and forth in front of me and Pam back on my cock. Talk about heaven!” The clerk tried to take another drink but discovered that the can was empty and switch it for a full one.

“So the next thing I know the two chicks were both in my lap, one sucking my pole and the other licking my balls,” the clerk continued without noticing the kid smirking behind his magazine, “And I gotta tell ya, they was pros! I ain’t trying to slut-shame nobody, I’m all woke and shit, but I could tell that this wasn’t the first time either of them had tag-teamed a dick. Now I’ve lost track of what I’m doing, my hands just laying next to me now while I’m trying to concentrate on not cumming. I had to sit up against the wall to keep my junk above the water so one of them didn’t drown ‘cuz, like I said, I’m a gentleman, see? So while Pam is deep throating my dick, Anna is licking my sack one ball at a time then she’s sucking on me while Pam is seeing to the boys. I gotta say that Anna was better with my pole, her tongue massaging my shaft as she went up and down but Pam was definitely better on my balls. Pam would suck both of my guys into her mouth and then practically juggle them with her tongue and when you had both of them girls combined, my eyes were just rolling back into my head.”

The kid looked at the clock on the wall and then went back to his copy of Auto Trader. “Hey, rims are on sale,” he mumbled to himself.

Not hearing his audience, the clerk continued his story. “I would have just been happy with Anna working my cock and Pam licking down under but they seemed set to switch back and forth so I let them until my hips started buckin’ and I knew what was about to happen. And I guess so did they ‘cuz the next thing I know both lovely ladies had popped up from my lap and Pam put the squeeze on my junk. It wasn’t painful or anything, just her thumb and finger just below the tip of my prick hard enough to keep anything coming or going ‘til I had settled down a bit. So Anna and Pam giggle at the look in my face and eventually Pam let me go and turned towards Anna with a smirk on her face and says, ‘I suppose we should give him a bit of a breather,’ and Anna nodded at her with the same smirk on her face.”

“You care if I grab a bag of chips?” The kid asked. He had put off the question as long as he could despite how hungry he was getting. If he had know his friend was going to be so late showing up he would have brought enough money for a proper sandwich. So, everything being equal it was kind of lucky for him that the clerk was willing to bribe him with food and beer.

“Sure thing, buddy,” the clerk said absent-mindedly.

Crap. He called me, “Buddy,” and now he thinks we’re friends, the kid thought. He was pretty sure that he could never come back to this gas station ever again.

Finishing his beer, the clerk followed it with his burrito before grabbing another beer from the cooler and continuing his story. “So both Anna and Pam sat up straighter on their knees facing each other from over my cock bobbing in the air and Anna looks down at me with a wink and says, ‘You just sit right there and relax, sugah,’ before Pam looks down at me and adds, ‘And enjoy the show.’ Me being a idiot I started to wonder if a movie screen was going to pop up out of the water or something but instead Pam and Anna lean in against one another, their arms going around their waists, the huge tits bulging out of their sides and they kiss.”

Whistling through his teeth the clerk slowly shook his head dramatically before going on, “And that, my friend, is the exact moment where I knew that if I had died right then and there I would have absolutely no regrets. Their hands ran slowly up and down their backs as they rubbed their wet bodies together and let me tell you they were pressed together so tight from crotch to face that light couldn’t get through. I could see their tongues caressing and moving against one another inside their mouths and with moans coming out from between their lips. With every pass down their backs their hands would get lower as they ground their groins together. They kissed so long and so deeply I was afraid they were gonna pass out from lack of oxygen or something. I mean, I was totally prepared, I used to Life Save during the summer at the YMCA so I was set, y’know?

“Now Anna gripped Pam’s hips and began humping her crotch against the other girl’s like she was a man and I just stared at her big round ass clenching and relaxing over and over again. And every time Anna humped up against her, Pamela rolled her hips up to meet her, opening her thighs up for her and it was an awesome picture. I mean, the whole grotto was lit for atmosphere so, yeah it was kind of dim but there was enough light to see and there was neon and what light there was was just gleaming off of Pam and Anna’s wet, naked bodies as they made out in front of me. Or above me? They were in front of me but above me… like above my legs but in front of my face, y’know?”

“Uh huh, sure,” the kid said as he made a mental note to call the guy in the magazine about his auto detailing.

The clerk leaned against the counter and folded his arms across the desk, his eyes not really focusing on anything as he continued regaling his audience with a bold tale from his younger days. “They’re kissing and moaning and rubbing up against each other while I watch like a fat man at an all you can eat buffet. Anna thrusts her massive chest up to let Pamela lick and suck on those giant tits of her’s before they switch and Anna is sucking on Pam’s not inconsiderable endowments. Then they switch again and besides suckin’ on Anna’s titties, Pam slips an arm between them both and even though I can’t quite see it I know she’s fingering the other blonde. Anna starts gasping even louder while rocking her hips up against Pam’s hand and I just knew that if I had so much as touched myself I would have exploded right then and there.

“Fingering the other girl for a bit before they switched, Pam spread her thighs wider apart to let Anna’s fingers in and just starts moaning louder and louder. Hell, people outside of The Grotto could probably hear her. So Anna fingers her for a bit, sucking on her tits before they switched again and Pam had Anna moaning almost as loud as she was except Anna was kinda muffled between Pam’s tits. Before I knew it both girls were back to kissin’ and rubbing their naked bodies together while they were fingering each other at the same time and I knew it was time for me to clock back in.”

Realizing the clerk wasn’t even paying attention to whether he was paying attention or not, the kid shoved the Auto Trader and Better Homes & Gardens, for his mom, into his back pocket before grabbing a couple of candy bars.

“So I sat up on my knees and pressed myself against the two Playmates while they finger-banged each other and then they wrapped their free arms around me, pulling me in,” the clerk continued, not noticing that his audience was shoving candy bars into his pockets, “I leaned in to join the kiss while running my hands down their wet backs while their hands slid around my body to between my legs. So while Pam is jacking my prick and Anna is fondling my balls I slide my fingers between their ass-cheeks and tease their little pink rosebuds, y’know? I figure that both those girls had to have had some practice takin’ all kinds of thing in their back doors and by the noises they made I was fucking right.”

A wide, warm smile spread across the clerk’s face as he waited a few moments for the kid to take in the minute details of the story before going on. “I slipped my fingers right between both of those women’s asses, Anna’s thick and juicy one and Pam’s taunt and toned one, and quickly found their tightest holes,” he said with a wide, self-satisfied grin. He raised his hands up and wiggled them in the air as he said, “These are the fingers that pleasured Pamela Anderson and Anna Nichole Smith in all their holes.”

The kid took a moment to try and think if he actually knew who the clerk was talking about before deciding it didn’t matter. He mumbled “Uh huh” to the clerk before opening a large bad of spicy potato chips.

The clerk filled his wiggling hands with a cold beer and a snack cake before going on. “So Pam had her fingers sawing in and out of Anna’s pussy and I had two fingers sawing in and out of her ass while Anna had her fingers in Pam’s pussy and I had two fingers slipping in and out of her ass and to top it off both girls were jacking me off,” he said proudly, “So there we all were humping and grinding against each other’s hands, panting and groaning and moaning like we was the only three people in the world. I was beautiful, man.”

“Uh huh,” the kid agreed to whatever it was that the clerk had just said.

“Pam was the first one to start to get off, her world renowned body shakin’ and shivering and I could tell she was about to cum right before Anna started in,” the clerk said as the kid started wandering around the gas station putting random items in his pockets, “Anna’s almost as well known body started twitching while she started gasping in her high pitched voice and I knew I was about to join ‘em so I, like, pulled my prick back out of their hands before I could go off. So with Anna and Pam’s fingers stuffed up one another’s snatches I bury my fingers as deep as I can in their asses which, of course, sets them off.”

“Of course,” the kid agreed before swearing to himself. “They’re out of my soda,” he mumbled angrily.

“So both girls cum at the same time, their already tight asses clenching down on my fingers,” the clerk continued, not noticing the kid tucking a 40 down the front of his pants, “Now Pam kinda hisses like a cat when she came but Anna squealed like a siren, all high and stuff and I thought I was gonna go deaf, I kid you not.

“As the girls started to relax they kinda started leaning against me so I pulled my fingers out of their shitters and take them into my arms like ‘cuz I’m a gentleman and I don’t want them to, like, slip and drown or some shit.” Suddenly the clerk laughed out and slapped himself on the knee, “Don’t want my ma to see me on the news, right! ‘News at 11:00. Playmate dies in the Playboy Grotto’ with my pic right there on the screen.”

“Totally,” the kid agreed to whatever the hell the clerk was laughing about. He wondered if the clerk was still telling the same bullshit story that he had started out with before shrugging his shoulders. It didn’t matter really, he was pretty much stuck there until his friend showed up and plus he couldn’t really fit anything else in his pockets.

The clerk once again stared wistfully off at his reflection in the store window before starting again. “We leaned back against the wall and sat back down in the water, Pam and Anna on either side of me, my arms around their waists, their chests pressed against me as they slowly got their breath back. I gotta tell ya, sometimes, late at night, or rather late in most people’s afternoons because I work the nightshift, sometimes I can still feel their heavenly tits pressed against me,” he said with a dramatic sigh.

“Heaven. Right,” the kid said as he looked around the store. With nothing left he could sneak out in his pockets he grabbed another beer and meandered back over to the clerk to finish waiting for his friend.

“Both of the girls gave me a quick peck on the corners of my mouth and Pam said, ‘Thanks, sweetie,’ before Anna says the same but calls me ‘sugah’,” the clerk says as he continued uninterrupted with his story which kind of surprises the kid as the older guy just keeps talking, “Their hands are resting on my chest and at the same time they slide them down my body and grab my junk and give me a quick, playful squeeze. Pam looks across me and asks Anna, ‘You want firsts?’ and Anna says, ‘He’s your guest,’ so Pam thanks her and I, dumbass that I am, asks ‘Firsts what?’ and boy did she show me!

“In just about a flash she swings her leg over me straddling my lap with my prick pointed straight up between her spread thighs. She kinda moves the tip of my prick against her hairless little snatch, teasing us both before lowering herself down and chewing on her bottom lip as she starts taking me inside of her gooey fuck-hole. Now, Pamela Anderson is kinda known for her past sexual exploits, not that I’m slut shaming or nothing, just it’s well know, but I gotta tell you her hot cunt was as tight as a glove. And while her hole is swallowing my pole, Anna is there massaging my balls for me. I got one arm around Anna’s waist so I use my free hand to grab on to Pam’s hip for, y’know, balance and what not. Buried inside of Pam’s pussy my cock felt like it had died and gone to heaven,” the clerk said as he used a hand to cross himself.

The kid rolled his eyes and wondered if it was possible to literally drown in metaphorical bullshit.

“Now I know this sounds like a load of bullshit…” the clerk began.

“Not at all,” the kid said sarcastically.

“…but I’d swear on a stack of bibles that it’s true,” the clerk finished before going on with his story, “So Pam takes the last of my cock in and I swear, her tight-ass cunt feels like it’s just rippling around me, milking my shaft. Anna released my balls and sat up on her knees presenting those monster tits to me and I dove right in while Pam started rolling her hips fucking me. I started sucking on Anna’s giant jugs and slipping my fingers between her thick, firm thighs, fingering her tight cunt while Pam is lifting her tight cunt up and down my pole. Now remember, Anna Nichole Smith had some huge honkers so I can’t see anything around them but above me I can hear the girls kissing and moaning and shit and it was hot as Hell!

“Pam spends some time riding my meat while Anna’s letting suck on her titties and finger her, my hips bucking up in time with Pam’s thrust so I can give it to her as deep as I can and I’m not sure how long ‘cuz I’m focusing on other things, y’know, but then Pam stops and the girls trade positions. Now I got Anna Nichole Smith riding my meat stick while Pamela Anderson is feeding me her tits and letting me finger her. When Pam was riding me she was more of a up and down kinda girl but Anna was more of a rolling back and forth kind of chick, more slow and sensuous.”

The clerk chuckled as he shook his head to himself, “Now, you gotta remember that I’m a gentleman but both of these bitches’ bodies are fucking insane! I figure they both got off once already, plus they’re enjoying what I’m giving them so why not concentrate on me for a bit, am I right? My hand slides out from between Pam’s legs and goes exploring while the hand on Anna’s hip does the same. Being who they are and carrying the endowments that they got my hands go up to those heavenly hooters, two pair of them, four massive titties jiggling around and I start exploring every inch of them, moaning in lust into Pam’s cleavage.

“We’re four adults, right, so we know how to share so the girls switch again and my hands keep jiggling those massive pairs of tan, slick tits. Did I mention neither one of them had ran lines. Every inch of flesh, every crook and fold and crevice is a golden brown that the lights in The Grotto were just gleaming off of. The girls switch again and my hands go down to their asses, the flesh rippling with every wet slap while I squeeze and knead them. The water is splashing all around us, our drinks long gone while Pam and Anna take turns enjoying my cock, and it was amazing,” the clerk told his obviously enraptured audience.

“Huh?” the kid blurted, suddenly awake as his chin slipped out of his hand. His elbow was still braced in the counter and he looked out of the large window at the front of the store. He didn’t see the car he was expecting so he looked up at the clock for a moment before putting his head back in his head and closing his eyes.

“I figure it’s about time for me to get a bit more active,” the clerk continued without noticing the soft snores of his audience, “So I get everybody into a new position with Anna on her back with her legs spread wide, her huge tits pulling to the sides ‘cuz of gravity and Pam on her hands and knees between her thighs. I’m in my knees behind Pam and slowly pushed my cock back into her tight cunt. She groaned out as I penetrated her, pushing her heart-shaped ass back against me until I had every possible inch of myself inside of her. The Baywatch beauty bent down and started licking at Anna’s drooling pussy and making the larger woman groan out while I slid my hands down and grabbed onto Pam’s dangling tits. Anna gripped onto the other blonde’s wet hair and started rolling her hips up to hump her face while I started humping myself up against that tight ass, fucking her hot fuck-hole. Fucking those two bitches was just an amazing time.”

“It’s about 2:35,” the kid mumbled sleepily.

Without even noticing the kid had said anything, the clerk went on with his story. “So I’m fucking Pamela while she’s tongue-fucking Anna, our bodies moving in perfect sync. I thrust into Pam, and let me tell you that ass was so tight it barely rippled, which pushed her face into Anna’ couch which caused Anna to move back and made her giant tits move like a tidal wave. Plus I got Pam’s tits in my hands playing with ‘em like silly putty while Anna’s riding her face like a pony. It was, like, awe inspiring. Like one of those Penthouse Letters things.”

The kid made a mental note to look up what Silly Putty and Penthouse Letters were before completely forgetting and just wondering how much fucking longer he was going to have to listen to the bullshit story for.

The clerk took a moment to wet his whistle before continuing and wondered how much more beer he could have before the boss would notice. “After a few minutes of fucking Pam and Pam tonguing Anna the girls switch places and I’m fucking Anna while she eats out Pam. And where Pam’s ass was tight as Hell, Anna’s was firm but soft and I squeezed it hella hard while I fucked her pussy before slipping my hands down to her dangling tits. I couldn’t even come close to holding alla that tit-meat in my hands while I played with ‘em. All I could do was squeeze them like udders while circling her hard nipples with my thumbs. And when I thrust into her our bodies moved like a wave from my cock to Anna’s ass to her head into Pam’s bald cunt and up Pam’s body. And our moans and groans of lust and pleasure echoed sweetly through The Grotto…”

The kid wondered with a smirk how long it had taken the clerk to think up the line, “…our moans and groans ,blah, blah, blah…”.

“…’course we weren’t worried about how loud we were, all we cared about was what was happening between the three of us. The girls switched places again, getting louder and louder and all I could do by now was try and keep up. I’m fucking Pam for all I’m worth while she munching Anna’s carpet before they switch again and I’m givin’ Anna all I can while she’s going down on Pam. They kept switching places and I felt like I’m running one of those Iron Man Triathlons so I barely noticed them squealing in pleasure together as they started cumming. I forget which of them I was fucking right then but she fell forward and the two chicks begin furiously friggin’ one another’s clits until they’re practically shouting out as they cum. And let me tell you that was a heavenly sight all my itself,” the clerk told the kid who he didn’t notice was practically asleep leaning on the counter barely two feet from him.

Draining his beer, the clerk thought better against getting another one. He still had the rest of the night to get through and didn’t want to press his luck so he continued his story while starting to clean up. “There’s Pam Anderson and Anna Nichole Smith cuddled up in the water, their shuddering bodies barely covered by the water, holding each other while they rode out the orgasms that I gave them. Well, not just me, they both helped. Anyway, I shuffled forward and begin tugging on my cock, aiming down at the two blonde beauties and Pam looked up at me and smiled, “Do it. Cum all over me,” and then leaned up offering her amazing chest to me. Pam moving around got Anna’s attention and she smiled up at me and offered her spectacular boobs to me too and says, “Yes. Give us your cum.

“With both those fine-ass bitches basically begging me to cum on their titties I do the gentlemanly thing and grant their request. And I’m telling you that was the strongest orgasm if my life! I cum like a fire hose covering those bitches tits with my seed. And with the lights the way they were and Pam and Anna’s tan skin my load is, like, practically glowing, y’know? And you wanna know the best part?” The clerk asked.

The kid’s head shot up like he had just been caught napping in class. “No! Ah… yeah. What was it?” he asked back as he looked up at the clock.

“The best part was when Pam and Anna practically cooed like excited kitties and started licking my cum off of each other’s tits,” the clerk said wistfully, “And then the second best part happened.”

“And what was that?” The kid asked, afraid of how many best parts there were still to go.

“The best part was that we was fucking in The Grotto, remember, and we weren’t the only ones there. And I swear, hand to God, everybody started clapping,” the clerk chuckled out, “Had to be a dozen people there we forgot about and watched us going at it. Best moment of my life.”

Rolling his eyes, the kid noticed headlights pulling up in the parking lot and turned his head towards the front window. Sure enough the car he had been waiting for had arrived. “Finally,” he groaned in relief before turning back to the clerk. “Listen, man, I gotta jet,” he said before heading towards the door dropping occasional items out of his overstuffed pockets.

“Yeah, yeah, sure,” the clerk smiled back, “Catch ya some other time.” He didn’t notice as the kid waved back and a pack of candy fell out of the kids sleeve. “Good kid,” he said to himself as he began cleaning up, “Should probably tell him about the time I met Julia Roberts next time I see him.”

When he went to grab the mop he missed the scene outside when the kid handed the driver of the car a large baggie and the driver of the car handed the kid a large, brown envelope. The clerk mopped and did his nightly cleaning making sure the store was ready when the boss came in the morning.

After the boss came in he did the daily inventory and began yelling at the clerk about all of the missing items and asked if the clerk had stolen them or had fallen asleep and let someone shop lift. The clerk swore that he had been awake the entire night and even had a witness, the nice kid waiting for his ride. As the clerk described the kid the police arrived and asked the clerk if he had noticed the drug deal that had happened in the parking lot. He was fired when he couldn’t come up with an excuse on how he didn’t notice the theft of several hundred dollars worth of merchandise and was taken to the station to explain how he had missed a drug deal right in front of the large glass window.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Fri, 18 May 2018 13:51:56 UTC

Emma Watson: Lights, Camera, Stop!

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Emma Watson or have anything to do with her. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: M/F, Noncon

Emma Watson: Lights, Cameras, Stop!
By Muhabba

Emma Watson was a British beauty with a great deal of acting talent and she wished to prove it. After the Harry Potter series had finished filming she had cut most of her wavy, chestnut colored hair off and began looking for more mature film roles. At eighteen she knew that her future in acting was in Hollywood and that she needed to put some distance between what she had done in Harry Potter and what she knew she could do in other movies. But what her manager had brought the slender actress had her on the verge of changing her mind.

"Emma, with today’s computers I’m surprised that you’d think you’d have to bare yourself fully to capture an audience," her manager told her as she held a movie script in his hand.

"But… but, nudity?" Emma stammered as she flipped through the script.

Her manager smiled warmly and reached across the desk to hold Emma’s delicate hand. “Your character would be naked, yes, but not you," he said softly, trying to reassure the nervous actress.

"I don’t understand," Emma said, confused by everything her manager had been telling her. "What does that mean?"

Emma’s manger took a deep breath and tried to collect his thoughts. "The director wants you, no matter what. I told him you don’t want to be nude on screen and he agreed to some camera trickery just to get you on board. It’ll cost the production a bit more but the studio agreed too. Are you following me?"

Emma nodded her head as she continued flipping through the script. She didn’t want to say no but she refused to appear nude even if it trashed her big break into Hollywood. "I think so."

Emma’s manager patted her hand as he continued, "You’ll be filming nude in a closed set with a skeleton crew but they will only be filming you with wide shots and close-ups of your face with a stunt double for your co-star. You will be nude for filming but for any nudity on-screen they will use a body double for you and your co-star. So why your character will be nude on screen, the nudity will be your double and non-nude shots will be you. Understand?"

Emma put her script down and thought it over for a moment, her big, brown eyes darting back and forth. "I guess it makes sense. It’ll be just like using a stunt double for the dangerous fight scenes in the Harry Potter movies, right?"

"Exactly!" her agent exclaimed. "So, are you in?"

Emma smiled wide and her eyes twinkled. "I’m in. Hollywood, here I come!"

In less than two weeks Emma was naked under a short, red silk robe. Well, not completely naked, she wore a tiny flesh colored G-string that matched her skin tone so perfectly that she might as well have been naked but it made her feel more secure surrounded by the crew. She had been offered pasties to cover up her pink nipples but she had refused for two reason, she didn’t want glue stuck painfully to her and since she’d be filming on her hands and knees, her dangling breasts and the camera angles should keep her nipples hidden anyway.

The director appeared to be very concerned about her comfort and it helped to put Emma at ease. Currently he was double checking the set and equipment placement to make sure that they could operate with a minimum number of crew and could film the whole scene in as few takes as possible. From everything she saw the only crew would be the director himself, two cameramen with their cameras, the mic operator and the script supervisor who also happened to be the only other woman besides Emma. And then the director introduced her to her co-star’s body double.

Emma could see why he was a body double, he was ripped. He was about six feet tall, his sandy brown hair cut to match her co-star and from what she could tell from underneath his short robe he must have lived at the gym. His every muscle was clearly defined without being exaggerated or bulky and except for his slightly crooked nose he could have been a model.

"Hi, I’m Tim," he said as he held out his hand.

Tearing her eyes from Tim’s body, Emma held out her delicate hand. "Hi, I’m Emma." They took several minutes to talk and get to know each other which she was thankful for. As a last courtesy, if she had any problem with the actor or just didn’t feel comfortable with him for any reason they would recast but he seemed really charming. He made fun of his nose, broken as a child and never set right, for being the reason he never got into modeling. He had been a body double for years doing the more intimate scenes for male actors and had traveled the world filming. He explained the difference between a body double and a stunt double and after only a little bit of talk, a few jokes about the awkwardness of the situation and some coffee, Emma felt completely comfortable with him.

After a few more minutes of talking to Tim, Emma finally managed to work up the nerve to ask the question she’d been dying to ask since accepting the role. "So, ah… So I’ve got, y’know, special underwear to, ah… wear while shooting and I was just, y’know…"

"Wondering what I’d be wearing," Tim finished with a chuckle as Emma blushed and nodded her head. "It’s called a ‘Modesty Pouch’," Tim said as he reached into the pocket of the robe and pulled out a sizable, flesh colored, draw-string pouch, "It’s literally just a pouch I place all my, well, you know, into and then cinch it off."

"Wow," Emma said with wide eyes, "That’s a big pouch."

Emma and Tim locked eyes for a awkward moment before Tim diffused Emma’s sideways complement of his size with a joke. "Well, I also like to keep my copy of the script in there, so…"

They both laughed, Emma’s face burning with embarrassment as the director yelled for everyone to take their places and the last of the crew left.

Emma took a deep breath, her small breasts pushing out against the robe and making it obvious to Tim that she hadn’t worn the pasties. "Well, here we go," she said, trying to hide her nervousness with a smile that did nothing to hide her awkwardness.

Standing nervously at the side of the bed she’d be tied to, Emma took another, not very calming, breath before slowly sliding her robe off. Her small breasts were high and tight on her chest and she started rethinking the use of pasties but shook her head, it was just best to get it over with. The G-string sunk in between her plump ass-cheeks as she climbed up onto the bed, getting comfortable on her hands and knees, her ass high in the air. The script supervisor, a nice young girl named Amy, slid the cuffs onto her wrists and ankles. The cuffs were tight enough to look convincing but loose enough to be comfortable since filming could go long.

When Amy had finished tying Emma down she sat down next to her with a spray bottle. "Tim’s getting ready now. I’m going to spray you down with what’s basically baby oil to simulate sweat and then place the ball-gag. Like the cuffs it’s mostly for show but real enough to be convincing. The mic will be placed over Tim so we can’t hear you but Tim can, so if at any time you are uncomfortable just use your safety word, blueberry waffles, and Tim will know to stop. Understand?"

It seemed like a lot to take in at the moment but Emma thought it slowly through before nodding her head, her small breasts jiggling slightly as they dangled beneath her. "Blueberry waffles, got it," she assured Amy.

"Right, good," Amy said as she scanned the script before looking up and behind Emma. "Here comes Tim. I’ll place the ball-gag now, alright?"

Emma nodded again, and again her petite breasts jiggled breather her. Amy placed the ball-gag in her mouth and tied it around her head. She tested her breathing and gave Amy a thumbs up to signal that everything was fine and then tried to relax. Amy left the bed and she felt the mattress shift around behind her as Tim climbed on.

"It’s Tim, Emma. Is everything o.k.?" he asked as he knelt behind Emma’s pale, up-thrust ass.

Emma turned her head back to look at Tim behind her and gave him a nod. She was far too embarrassed to look him in the eye and got a good look of the V in his lower abdomen which caused her to blush. She turned back quickly and hoped her blush didn’t show up somehow while filming or that her timidness at being naked showed either.

"Lights," the director shouted and the lights in the studio dimmed while the fake candle light brightened. "Cameras," he shouted next and the whines of the camera filled the silent room. "Everybody ready? Emma?"

Emma gave a nod of her head and a thumbs up and began trying to find her character inside her whirring mind.

"Action!" the director shouted.

Both actors began rocking back and forth against each other, building up a rhythm together that would look good on camera. They had blocked off the area they were filming in to make sure neither one of them would show to much but even if there was an accident Emma knew that some careful editing would take care of it. As their thrusting became more in sync they both began grunting in faked pleasure.

“Alright, Tim. Start feeling up Emma’s back,” the director shouted and the stand-in immediately complied.

Tim’s hands slid easily over Emma’s graceful, naked back. The baby oil made her soft skin glisten in the simulated candle light as she rocked herself back and forth against him, her short hair swaying slightly with every thrust. His hands glided over her from her shoulders to just above her flesh colored G-string and as far as he could tell the flesh tone was perfect, she looked completely naked as he thrust himself against her firm ass. He was amazed by how little jiggle her ass had and noticed for the first time it was nearly a perfect heart shape as he ran his thumbs along the elastic of the G-string.

“Let’s move your hands lower down her back, Tim,” the director shouted out. “And Emma, let him know if it starts to feel uncomfortable in any way,” he added.

Both actors gave the director a thumbs up, never stopping their thrusts. There were two cameras to her side, one for her face and one for Tim, which also meant it was zeroed in on her butt. She blocked her feelings of awkwardness from her mind as best as she could and concentrated on what emotions her character would be showing on her face in this situation.

Tim’s eyes locked onto Emma’s ass and he ran his hands over the the silky flesh. He had lost count of how many actresses he had seen in this situation before but this was Emma Watson, one of his all time favorite stars. He was close to her age sure, but he had been crushing on her since he had first seen Harry Potter and had followed everything she had done for years including her public appearances and photo-shoots. But seeing her nearly completely naked was more astounding than anything he had ever imagined. He was not only touching Emma Watson, he was fondling her nearly bare ass and getting paid for it.

“Alright, lets move on,” the director yelled, “Tim, let’s move your hands underneath Emma. Emma, don’t forget to signal if you want to stop for any reason.”

Emma gave the director another thumbs up but she could feel both of Tim’s hands still caressing her rear-end. He had strong hands and his fingers felt like they were kneading her butt a little rather than just caressing her. It was supposed to be rough sex so she supposed that he was just moving more into character and she redoubled her efforts to do the same, grinding her up-thrust rear-end against him as he slid his hands up her sides and underneath her chest.

His fingers trembling, Tim reached under Emma and lightly cupped her small breasts. Her nipples were hard and scrapped against his palms as he gave her firm orbs a small squeeze and continued thrusting against her. He shivered a little in fear as he felt himself begin to harden in his pouch, afraid of what she would think of him like this, afraid that she’d think he was taking advantage of her, of the opportunity to feel himself rubbing up against her nearly naked body. And oh God how much of her body was naked. It was only a quarter of an inch of cloth covered her and it was far to much. A quarter of an inch of flesh colored material was all that kept Emma Watson from being naked in all her glory.

"Emma, can you start grunting a bit louder please," the director said from his seat.

Tim shivered as Emma began grunting in time to his thrust, the flesh of her ass jiggling slightly with each wet smack of his hips. His cock was swinging back and forth in his pouch, slapping up against her groin as he continued cupping her breasts. He was bent over her exquisite body, her voice ringing in his ears like a bell. His hips and lower abdomen was pressed against her slick body but it wasn’t enough, he wanted to feel her pressed against him completely and it was agonizing to be so close to having it but being denied. Their movements were fully scripted and if he deviated then the director would yell cut and it would be over. Or if Emma gave the signal. If he heard the signal.

Taking a peek at the director while trying not to move his head, Tim noticed that he was engrossed in the split screen showing the cameras all with different angles of him and Emma. Not a single one showed her face. The cameras were hoisted on trollies with each one maned by a single operator looking intently at their screens. Above him was the mic high up to keep from accidentally getting into the shot and was completely unmanned which is why the director had asked Emma to moan louder. His pelvis was hidden, Emma’s ass was hidden, and both of their faces were hidden.

Tim realized he would never get another chance like this in his entire life. All rational thought left him. Everything his mother had ever taught him about how to treat a woman left him. Everything thing that his father had ever taught him about responsibility left him. Fear of the law left him. All he could think about was the feel of Emma Watson’s oiled body underneath him while she moaned in lust. His prick throbbed, now fully erect, pulling his modesty pouch forward, his bloated balls slipping out and dangling between his legs. He would never get another chance like this in his entire life.

Angling his hips up, Tim allowed his erection to slide along Emma’s barely protected pussy. Without the pouch or her throng he would have been gliding along her clit and she would have loved him for it. She looked over her gleaming shoulder at her, confusion filling her eyes as he allowed the friction of their bodies to pull the pouch off of him. The pouch fell, freeing him to slide his prick over her groin, nudging her thong to the side until the tip of his prick managed to work it’s way inside.

Emma’s eyes shot open in shock as she realized what was happening, Tim’s cock was nudging against her vagina. She didn’t even think about whether it was an accident or not, she simply started mumbling her safety word around the ball-gag in her mouth. When Tim didn’t stop she mumbled it again. And then again. But nothing happened so she tried once again, enunciating as well as she could. But he didn’t stop and as she looked into his eyes she could see the lust glowing in them, the animalistic heat. He was going to fuck her. Right here. Right now. He was going to rape her in the middle of a room filled with people. On camera. And she was chained to the bed, completely helpless, unable to stop him, and unable to call for help.

The look of fear and resignation in Emma’s eyes had Tim as hard as steel. His aching prick was covered in the baby oil from Emma’s body and he grunted in desperation as he sought out the entrance to her pussy. She struggled against him but it was hopeless, she was chained and he was free. And nobody would help her since it was all in the script. Unable to use his hands or else give himself away, the throbbing tip of his dick finally managed to nudge against Emma’s slick labia, parting her delicate pussy lips. Her eyes opened wider in fear as his cock finally managed to slip into her vulnerable pussy.

Unable to stop his thrusting movements without arousing suspicion, Tim was thankful for the baby oil. His cock parted Emma’s tight pussy walls effortlessly, sliding deep inside of her body in one go. It was an odd sensation being able to slip inside of her so easily despite the tightness of her cunt, almost like sliding into an oiled fist but so much better. She squeaked at the violation from around her ball-gag as his cum filled balls slapped wetly against her sticky pussy lips and it was the greatest sound he had ever heard. He slid his hands up from under her body to grip her slender hips tightly, holding her still as he fucked her hard and deep, just like the script said.

Emma began grunting with every thrust of Tim’s hard dick inside of her vulnerable body. She was rocked back and forth roughly, the ball-gag limiting her breath, keeping her from being heard by anyone in the crew as she was violated again and again. Her small breasts jiggled wildly beneath it her, her ass jerking back and forth against her co-star’s hips as he pushed into her again and again. Her eyes were wide and full of tears as she was mercilessly fucked in the middle of the room, her eyes locked onto her rapist as he roughly used her. She turned her beautiful, tear streaked face to the crew, the camera men, the script supervisor, the director but they were all oblivious to what was happening just a few feet from them. She was alone in a room filled with people.

Tim angled his cock down, his sensitive tip gliding along Emma’s G-spot with every push and shove, drawing lustful moans from her unwilling body. His hands slid over the soft, warm, slick flesh of her ass as he slipped his thumbs between her firm cheeks. She squealed around her ball-gag as he probed her puckered asshole, pushing one thumb in easily thanks to the baby oil before pulling it back in as he pushed his other thumb in. His thumbs went back and forth, one in and the other out, over and over again as he continued fucking her. His throbbing prick probed deep inside of her heavenly cunt, shoving her forwards as her body gripped him like a vice and he threw his head back and groaned in pleasure.

"Try not to move your upper body, Tim," the director said, "We don’t want to have any unscripted movements we’d have to edit."

Tim gave a thumbs up with a wild grin that everybody missed except for Emma. She stared at him in disbelief as tears ran down her face, her eyes locked on him, afraid to blink, to miss a moment to wake up and find out that this was all simply a nightmare. How could people not know what was happening to her as her co-star violated her right in front of them. His ridged cock stroked violently inside of her, in and out again and again and a sob escaped from around her ball-gag as simple biology began to take over.

Emma stared up into the darkness of the sound stage, praying for this to end. She could feel an orgasm building up inside of her violated body, her slender thighs quivering as she tried to draw in a big enough breath around the ball-gag to scream but all she could do was mewl pitifully as she was viciously fucked. The baby oil let Tim in almost effortlessly, painlessly, easily and her body was responding. She began unconsciously shoving herself back, her traitorous body craving the feel of her co-star’s cock pushing deep inside of her. She couldn’t help herself and barely realized it was happening, her mind blank except for the need to cum.

The director looked up at his screen, studying his actors before looking back down at the script in Alice’s lap. "Right, Tim, can you reach underneath Emma again? I want to get a few more shots for the editing room," he called out without looking up.

With a crazed grin, Tim gave a thumbs-up before removing his other thumb from Emma’s tight ass and leaning over her warm, soft body. He slid his hands under her slender chest, cupping her small breasts, squeezing them softly and rubbing his slick palms over her hard nipples. He could hear her grunting as he continued fucking her hard and deep, her tight pussy rippling around his thrusting shaft and knew she was about to cum. He was about to get Emma fucking Watson off and elation filled him with the pride of a job well done. In his frenzied mind the fact that Emma was about to experience an orgasm thanks to him made what he was doing to her seem not so bad. It seemed to justify him really, almost like he was doing her a favor.

Emma’s fingers and toes began curling as her orgasm began to crest. Her slender thighs and arms shook as she moaned out around the gag in her mouth. A small bit of drool escaped past her lips as her eyes rolled back in her head and the lids began to flutter. Her abused pussy squeezed down on Tim’s invading cock as she finally came, her slick juices covering her rapist’s swinging balls. Her entire body shivered as her orgasm tore through her like a runaway train with fireworks exploding behind her eyes. And as she came all she could do was wonder how this could be happening to her, raped in a crowd.

Tim could feel Emma’s oil slick body tightening up, her cunt gripping his shaft harder as he thrust into her faster and harder. He could feel his own orgasm rising up, his cum boiling in his balls as they slapped wetly against the small British girl’s sticky pussy-lips. He squeezed her small tits harder as his hips slapped wetly against her glistening ass and he realized he had found Heaven inside Emma’s cunt.

Emma’s eyes rolled back in her head, her eyes fluttering, her delicate hands clutching the sheets, her toes curling, her thighs twitching, and her hard nipples sizzling against Tim’s hateful hands as she came. Her cunt gushed out, her juices dripping out from between Tim’s groin and the seal where his cock was sealed pummeling away inside of her. Fireworks exploded behind her eyes, her entire body seizing, her cum sliding down the insides of her thighs, soaking into the sheets of the fake bed.

Amy looked from the split-screen monitor to her script and back again before looking to the actors, down to her script, and back to the monitor. There was something off. Something she just couldn’t put her finger on. She chewed the end of her pen as her eyes darted around from screen to script to actors and back again over and over.

As Tim felt Emma cum thanks to him, he groaned in pleasure as her wonderful cunt gripped his shaft and rippled around the length of him. He could feel her shuddering in unwanted pleasure, a slave to her own body, and felt himself about to release. He buried himself as deeply as he could in her wonderful body, balls boiling over as he squeezed her small, firm, wonderful tits and held himself against her oiled, wonderful heart shaped ass. Just as he began to cum he was knocked to the side, his dick sliding roughly out of Emma’s spasming pussy, his thick, white load arcing through the air to splash against her lower back and the sheets. He couldn’t move as he was dragged forcefully off the bed, his eyes glazed over and falling on Amy. He had been so caught up in actually getting to fuck Emma Watson that he hadn’t even heard the script supervisor call for security.


"…and that is when you tackled the defendant, Ms. Thompson?" the prosecutor asked.

"Yes it is," Amy said as she stared hatefully at her former friend as Tim sat with his public defender across the court room from her. She was the last of the witnesses and as she stepped down she glared at Tim as she was escorted out.

The case of The People vs. Tim Stepper was over pretty quickly since he had committed his crime while knowingly being film. The jury deliberated for only ten minutes before delivering the verdict and the judge thanked them for performing their civic duty.

The judge looked from the jury to the defendant. "Is there anything you want to add, Mr. Stepper?" he asked.

Tim and everybody in the court room were standing to hear the jury’s decision and he looked down at his feet as he contemplated exactly what the judge had asked him. He had raped Emma Watson in full view of several people while being filmed which had left him with practically no defense. Security had kicked his ass before the police showed up and they didn’t treat him much better He would be in prison for the next 20 years, maximum security, before he would even be considered for parole. If he was let out after two decades he would have to be a registered sex offender and would never be able to work in the film industry, in any capacity, ever again. He had lost all of his friends, his family had disowned him, and he was sure he would never hear from any of them ever again. He took a final look at the handcuffs on his wrists before looking up at the judge with a wide smile on his face. "Totally worth it."

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Wed, 25 Oct 2017 06:39:24 UTC

Natalie Portman, The Florence Nightingale Effect

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Natalie Portman, Benjamin Millepied, or have anything to do with them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: Anal, Blkmal, Exhib, Finger, Inc, Mast, MF, Oral, Reluc, HJ,

Natalie Portman, The Florence Nightingale Effect
By Muhabba

Natalie couldn’t help herself as she reclined in her hot bubble bath. The tub was built to easily hold two people and her slender body was nearly swimming in it as she ran her hands across her small chest. She cooed slightly in pleasure as her fingertips toyed with her hard, sizzling nipples and she smiled wickedly to herself. The temperature of the water, the candlelight, the soft music playing, everything was perfect to help put her in the mood for her husband as he squeezed her small breasts playfully.

A moan escaped her pink lips as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the wicked pleasure her fingers were giving her. She hadn’t seen her husband in two weeks due to his job as a Creative Management Agent and she giggled to herself at all if the pleasurable things she had planned for them tonight when he got home. As one hand squeezed a small tit more firmly her other hand slowly traveled down her slick body to the now burning juncture of her slender thighs.

Benjamin was supposed to be home in a few hours yet and she had planned a very special evening for them both. Her fingers toyed with her small, heart shaped pubic hair that she had trimmed earlier before caressing her wet, slick, bald labia. She pinched and rolled a erect nipple with her fingertips as the fingers of her other hand massaged her needy cunt. She giggled at the thought of calling her vagina a "cunt", such a naughty thing for her to do as she slide her middle finger into her hot, tight pussy.

Natalie moaned in pleasure and arched her back as she penetrated herself, her thumb slowly circling her erect clit as she masturbated slowly, softly, lazily enjoying the things her sinful fingers could do to her. Her breathing became more erratic and ragged as she slid another finger into her tight hole, stimulating her G-spot as she began grinding her pussy against her hand.

A wicked giggle slide over her face as she wondered what her fans would think if they new that Natalie Portman was a masturbator. It was such a nasty thought and sent a shiver up her spine as she groaned out in pleasure. "Would it cause a scandal?" she wondered as she began plunging her fingers faster into her burning pussy.

Natalie chewed her bottom lip as she imagined the paparazzi following her around trying to snap pictures up her dress or down her top. Or the fan’s sneaking around trying to look into her windows to watch her undress or in the shower, lusting after her. She imagined them at their homes, alone in the dark, their hard pricks in their hands as they jacked-off over pictures of her. And surly some of those fan’s were women, toying with their nipples and pussies just like she was doing right now. The water in the tub began sloshing out of the sides as her hips bucked uncontrollably and she felt herself about to orgasm.

Natalie took a deep breath, her small tits breaking the surface of the bubbly water as she slid her fingers out of her churning vagina. "Better save that for Benjamin," she said with a giggle as she waited for her legs to stop trembling. "Too bad, that was going to be a good on," she thought as she slowly got out of the tub. The began toweling herself off, spending a bit of extra time on her breasts and pussy, before walking naked into her bedroom.

She already had her dress picked out, a slinky black number with spaghetti straps and almost indecently short over her knees, it was her lingerie she couldn’t decide on. She tried on the matching pair that she thought would work the best, a sheer black bra and thong. The bra did wonderful things to her small breasts and clearly showed her hard nipples and the thong fit snugly against her hot vagina and the strap sank between her tight ass-cheeks. As far as she was concerned her best features were her wide brown eyes and chestnut colored hair but Benjamin thought it was her pert ass. "But what will he think if my panties are all wet because I was touching myself in the bathtub?" she wondered playfully.

"Oh, this is silly," Natalie giggled as she decided to keep the lingerie and finish getting dressed. She put her long, chestnut colored hair into a loose bun and looked at her reflection in the mirror. "Oh, Benjamin, you’re in for such a good night," she said naughtily as she went into the kitchen to get everything ready for her romantic night.

Natalie started getting the meal she had ordered ready and lighting the candles before she was startled by a knock on her door. It was far to late for visitors and Michael wouldn’t knock on his own door so it must be a stranger. A surge of fear went through her body as the door knob started rattling and she heard muffled voices from the other side of the door which all of the sudden didn’t appear thick enough to protect her from an intruder. She started imaging all the things a home invader would do to her, all the vile, disgusting things she saw on the news.

An image of herself flashed through Natalie’s mind of a lone gunman forcing his way in at gunpoint, tying her up using her slinky black dress, slowly cutting her out of her lingerie, and raping her repeatedly, her body helpless as he used her mercilessly. Another image flashed behind her eyes of multiple intruders raping her repeatedly one at a time and then all at once, filling her completely with their thick, hard, throbbing dicks. "But what if one of them is a woman?" Natalie began wondering before squeaking in shock as the door opened.

"Benjamin! What are you doing scaring me like that?" Natalie asked as her husband shuffled inside, "And why are you knocking in your own front door?"

"Just trying to give you a heads-up," Benjamin said as he opened the door wide and began pulling an older gentleman inside.

Looking at the older man, Natalie tried to remember how she knew him. "Is that your Uncle Norman?" she asked. She hadn’t seen him since her wedding and she remembered him as being kind of creepy and unsettling. His beady eyes had seemed to just crawl over her body every time she caught him looking and he didn’t even have the decently to look away or act embarrassed, he had just smirked. "What’s he doing here?"

"He’s sick, sweetie, and there’s nobody in town to look after him," Benjamin said, hoping his wife would understand.

Natalie stomped her foot and huffed before putting her fists on her slender hips. "He’s a grown man, he can take after himself," Natalie argued.

“But he’s sick," Benjamin whined as he helped his uncle to the couch. "Plus, I’ll make it up to you, sweetie," he said hopefully.

Natalie crossed her arms under her small breasts as Benjamin began taking his uncle’s bags into the guest bedroom. "And how’s that?" she asked, still fuming. "Plus, I only made enough dinner for two."

Benjamin came back into the living room and smiled sheepishly at his beautiful wife. "That, ah… that should be enough, really," he stammered.

Natalie looked at her husband in confusion before realizing that outside of his uncle’s bags, Benjamin had no other luggage. "Where’s your clothes and stuff at?" she demanded.

"I, ah… I, ah, I got called to an emergency meeting," Benjamin said softly, hoping that would mean Natalie wouldn’t be as mad. It wasn’t the most logical of reasoning but it was all he had as he began lifting his uncle off of the couch.

"No!" Natalie said as she followed her husband and uncle-in-law into the guest bedroom. "Absolutely not. You are not leaving me alone with your sick uncle for God knows how long!"

"I’ve got no choice, honey," Benjamin said as he laid Norman down and began covering him up. "And if I don’t leave now I’m gonna miss my flight," he said as he moved in front of his angry wife. "I’ll make it up to you, I swear. I arranged my schedule so that after I get back I’ll have three weeks off. How’s that sound?"

Natalie stood in the middle of the room pouting with her bottom lip stuck out. "And no cell phone?"

"No cell phone," Benjamin said with a soft smile.

"And you’ll wait on me hand and foot," Natalie said with a small smirk.

"Yes, dear," Benjamin said with a light kiss to his wife’s forehead. "Now I’ve got to go. I love you," he said as he walked swiftly out of the room.

"Love you too," Natalie poured as she watched her husband leave.

Natalie looked down at Norman who was snoring loudly, his white hair mussed and his wrinkled face unshaven. "Well shoot," she muttered as she shrugged in defeat before heading into her bedroom. She stripped naked and threw on a comfy pair of thread-bare panties and one of Benjamin’s old T-shirts and then headed into the kitchen. Still a little upset she didn’t bother trying to eat and just collected the food and put it away into the refrigerator before cleaning up the rest of her romantic evening and putting it away.

To worked-up to head to bed yet, Natalie started on the next days chores and gathered her and her husband’s laundry and threw them into the wash. She went into the guest bedroom to see if Norman had clean clothes and discovered that while the clothes could be considered clean they reeked of cigar smoke. Throwing her hands up in frustration she threw his bags in the laundry room and looked in on him. She threw back his covers and found that he was a sweaty mess. "Dang it, Benjamin," she muttered.

Tying her hair back, Natalie started stripping Norman of his clothes. She started with his grimy soaks and then his stained T-shirt, throwing them in the small laundry basket she had brought. Her nose wrinkled at the disgusting part where she had to take down his pants but when she managed to tug them down to his mid-thigh she stood a step back and said, "Whoa." Her husband’s uncle or not, he was hung. Hung much better than Benjamin as a matter of fact and she blushed in embarrassment at the sight of the older man’s bulge. "So much for trying to imagine what Benjamin will look like when we’re older by looking at his relatives," she thought with a giggle.

Natalie felt her blush of embarrassment change into a blush of something else lower in her body and quickly covered the slumbering man back up before removing his pants from under the blanket to save Norman some dignity. And maybe herself as well. With her panty covered ass high in the air, she fished around underneath the covers until she found what she though were his pants. As her hand grasped something large and soft she wondered if Norman had left something in his pockets before the object throbbed and began to grow larger.

It took Natalie a moment to realize that for all intents and purposes she was now accidentally jacking off her uncle-in-law and she shrieked with disgust and pulled her hand out from under the blanket. Her eyes became wider as the blanket began to rise up in the center with Norman’s erection. "Oh my," she gasped softly as the tent continued to rise proving exactly how much more well-endowed he was than his nephew. She couldn’t exactly tell how long the hard penis was but he was definitely larger than average.

Natalie stared at the bulge in her blanket, unaware of exactly how long she was staring, "Oh, this is ridiculous," she whispered to herself, "We’re all adults here." She walked purposefully to the foot of the bed, her eyes locked onto her feet. She pulled the blanket up and grabbed the wadded pants and pulled them free before placing the blanket back. Unconsciously she stole one last glance at the tented bed before walking quickly back to the laundry room.


Natalie woke with a start and a pinch in her neck. From her over stuffed chair she looked around the darkness and tried to remember where she was. The last thing she remembered was folding laundry and looked down. The basket was at her feet with only half the clothes folded which meant she had fallen asleep in the living room but what had woken her? The idea of being gang-raped by home intruders ran through her mind again and a shiver went through her body before she heard the noise again coming from the guest bedroom. Had the intruders broken in through the guest bedroom window? Then she remembered sick Norman sleeping in the guest bed. Then she remembered his massive erection and felt herself blush again before she heard more moans.

Groaning in slight pain after sleeping while sitting up, Natalie dragged herself out of her arm chair and limped into the guest bedroom. Norman was still in the bed although he had been apparently tossing and turning and had kicked his covers off and was now laying shivering in the middle of the bed. Sighing in frustration she went over to the side of the bed and saw that, luckily, his erection had gone down. "How long do those last if a man doesn’t… release?" she wondered as she looked down at the pathetic old man.

Picking up around the bedroom, Natalie failed to notice Norman’s eyes peering at her though his heavy lidded eyes as she moved around, her bare legs scissoring from beneath her T-shirt. She moved out of the guest room and finished picking up the rest of the house, keeping herself busy until bed time.

On her way to her bed room Natalie remembered her fear of rapists breaking into her house and having their way with her over and over again. She thought about it way more than she should and knew she was just scaring herself but the idea of a group of men, maybe a few women, breaking into her home in the middle of the night while she slept, tying her up spread eagle to her bed, stripping her naked, climbing between her outstretched legs, forcing themselves inside of her over and over, using her to satisfy their perverted lusts, kept her up at night sometimes. Checking to make sure the windows and doors were locked she set the alarm and decided to check on Norman one more time.

Creeping silently, Natalie poked her head through the door and saw that Norman had wiggled around and kicked most of his bed clothes off leaving him covered only in his underpants. The greatly older man was shivering in the middle of the mattress, his teeth chattering loudly as she looked at him from the doorway. "Oh, you poor dear," she whispered, forgetting momentarily how much she didn’t like him. She walked in and quickly covered him up to his chin and looked down at him. He was still shivering and she guessed his fever had broken leaving him chilly.

Natalie tried to think of what to do as she stood next to the bed. She could turn the heat up for Norman but that would make it too hot for her to sleep even with a fan. She thought momentarily of sleeping nude but the thought of leaving her body open and exposed for some peeping tom pervert to spy on as he feverishly masturbated his thick, hard prick while she slept completely unaware and vulnerable sent a shiver through her. "What is it with men and their sick fantasies?" she wondered. Finally, with no other option, she shrugged her slim shoulders.

As much as she disliked Norman he was sick and in need and Natalie couldn’t bring herself to abandon him like this. Straightening up the covers she crawled into bed with the older man and covered them both up, pressing her body close to him so that he could share the warmth of her body. He continued to shiver as she yawned, her lids heavy while she held him in her arms but after a while his trembling body began to relax and she decided that after he had calmed totally she’d head to bed. Slowly her eyes grew even more heavy and before she knew it she drifted off into slumber.

"Sweetie, this food is divine," Benjamin said from the far side of the table. He looked very dapper in his tuxedo as Natalie stared lovingly into his eyes.

"I’m glad you think so, honey," Natalie said sweetly as she sipped her soup. She adjusted her shoulders slightly so that her black evening gown showed off her cleavage to her husband’s delight.

"Oh, darling, I must have you right now!" Benjamin proclaimed as he threw his linen down forcefully and stood up.

"Oh, Benjamin, you’re so bold," Natalie blushed as Benjamin stalked towards her like some wild animal. He yanked her to her feet and threw her to the bed with enough force to knock the breath from her for a moment. Naked, he stared down at her with an animal like gleam in his eye before yanking her dress off effortlessly. "Oh, Benjamin," she cooed, her chest heaving with desire, her nipples pointed and sizzling in electric need.

Benjamin forced himself between Natalie’s legs, burying himself deep inside of her wet vagina. "Oh, Natalie, my love," he all but growled in passion.

"Oh, Benjamin," Natalie whispered breathlessly as her loving husband worked his penis deeply in and out if her wanton body. She wrapped her slender legs around his waist and rolled her hips up to meet his thrusts, her breathing becoming ragged as she climbed closer and closer to orgasm. She closed her eyes and threw her head back as she moaned and when she opened them up again to look upon her husband’s face it was a stranger’s eyes looking down at her.

Natalie looked up in fear at the stranger violating her. "Who… who are you?" she gasped in fear as the intruder’s thrusts became harder, more forceful, delving deep inside of her tight, wet pussy. She grunted with each piercing jab of his cock, her juices trailing down her compacted ass-cheeks as her small tits jiggled on her chest.

"It doesn’t matter, you dirty whore," the intruder said between lustful grunts as he slammed into her harder and harder. Her breath escaped past her lips in jagged grunts with each thrust, her slender legs poking straight out from around his body on top of her. He bent down and sucked in one of her hard nipples, attacking it with his tongue as he reached underneath her helpless body and gripped her tight ass.

Natalie was ashamed of herself as she felt her orgasm continue to rise. The knowledge that an intruder had broken into her home and started fucking her did nothing to stop her body from responding to his wicked cock, in fact it seemed to make it worse. The intruder’s cock was so thick it was stretching her delicate pink pussy farther than Benjamin had ever been able to and it felt hard as steel inside of her, driving her body higher and higher to unwanted pleasure. "Please… please stop," she pleaded as she unconsciously pushed her small chest more firmly against his sucking mouth.

The intruder continued assaulting Natalie’s small, firm tits, licking and sucking on every inch of her exposed chest. "You don’t want me to stop, you dirty, dirty whore," he chuckled as he sat up straighter on his knees, bringing Natalie’s ass up on top of his thighs, his cock never leaving her tight cunt. "Admit it. You love this," he chuckled as he gripped her ankles and held her legs apart to give him a unobstructed view of her sweating, lust filled body.

"Oh God no," Natalie pleaded as the intruder fucked her even deeper than before, his cock seeming to reach up into her chest. "Please don’t look at me like this," she cried, ashamed and embarrassed by the way he was staring at her naked, vulnerable body.

Suddenly the intruder was on his back forcing Natalie to ride him. "That’s right, bitch, ride that cock like it was a horse," he said with a deep laugh.

"No, please don’t make me," Natalie cried as she lifted her hips up and down on the intruder’s thick dick. A blush of shame burned across her face at the squelching noises her pussy was making as she fucked the intruder, her small breasts jiggling wildly on her slender chest. Suddenly a small set of hands began toying with her breasts as a female intruder walked up behind them, sitting down and straddling the male invader’s hips.

"You like that, don’t you, slut," the female intruder whispered into Natalie’s ear, "You like having a girl playing with your pretty titties, admit it."

Natalie couldn’t stop her body from rocking back and pressing her taunt ass against the female intruder’s hot, wet pussy. The female intruder began thrusting up against her, humping her pussy against Natalie’s ass as she continued assaulting her chest.

The male intruder held on firmly to Natalie’s hips as he and his partner continued assaulting her helpless body. "What would your husband say if he could see you know, getting off on two strangers fucking you and you loving every second of it?"

"Why don’t you ask him?" the female intruded asked as she pointed off to the side.

Natalie looked over at the other side of the room and saw Benjamin there, tied to a chair, his pants and underwear pulled down to his ankles, and a large erection pointing straight up, throbbing and hard with a small pearl of pre-cum at the tip.

Suddenly Natalie’s orgasm crashed over her and she looked down at Norman’s wrinkled face. She held his hands up to her chest by his wrists as he squeezed her small tits and pinched her nipples. She held herself down, his cock filling her and stretching her as her orgasm continued, her spasming cunt gripping his thick pole as he grunted. Norman exploded into her, filling her with his thick, hot cum and triggering another orgasm to crash over her, her entire body twitching and rocking as she cooed out pathetically.

Collapsing against Norman’s surprisingly strong hands, Natalie struggled to regain her breath as Benjamin’s uncle slowly lowered her down. She collapsed against his pasty chest, both of them gasping in spent pleasure until he started snoring softly. It took her several moments of laying on the much older man’s chest with his soft, sticky cock still inside her before she could get her strength back and she slowly, weakly, made her way out of Norman’s arms.

Quickly pulling down her T-shirt, Natalie looked in horror at what she had done. Norman was a sick, old man, in her care and she had all but raped him. She started to cry, hot tears of shame dripping down her face as her bottom lip quivered in shocked wonder. She could feel the mixture of their cum dripping down the insides of her still twitching legs and fell back into the chair she had imagined Benjamin tied up in. Her nipples were still hard breather her shirt, her weak legs spread wide and her sticky pussy on full display, her panties wrapped around one ankle, her chest heaving in fear and shame while her tears continued trailing down her face.

"What have I done?" Natalie moaned as she cupped her face in her hands and began to cry, fat tears dripping down from between her fingers and splashing on her slender thighs. Sobs tore through her body as she let the tears flow with the shame she felt at practically raping a old, feeble man. Her body shivered as she continued to cry, her body shuddering in despair.

Looking through her fingers at Norman still asleep on the bed, Natalie struggled to control herself. There was nothing left to do but take control of the situation and the first thing was taking care of the older man she had taken advantage of.

Natalie started to pull up her wet panties and shivered at the sensation of the cold material touching her sticky pussy but she had no other clothes in this room. She straightened the bed back up and tried to clean Norman up as much as possible but her hands were shaking with shame and despair as tears continued falling down her face, her eyes red and her vision blurry. She finally decided that he was a presentable as possible and then quickly hurried to her private bathroom and hurriedly stripped naked.

Rather than place her soiled clothing in the laundry she threw them into the trash can, swearing never to touch them again and toss them out in the morning. She turned the shower on as hot as she could stand and then a little bit more before stepping in, her naked skin quickly turning pink under the steaming water. She stood naked in the shower letting the hot water warm her body to the point of nearly scalding her as she held her face in her hands and wept. Her slender body shook with tears and shame for several minutes as she tried to push the memory of fucking her husband’s uncle out of her mind. Her hand trembled as she grabbed a bar of soap and tried to wash the shame from her body while steam filled the room making it impossible for her to see the door to the bathroom open and close.

When the door to the shower opened, Natalie could feel the temperature change slightly before feeling something hard press against her ass and a pair of arms circling her waist. Her eyes shot wide open in fear as a warm body pressed itself against her back and a tongue licked her earlobe. Her body shook in fear as a husky voice whispered in her ear, “Your pussy felt soooo fucking good,” and realized Norman had joined her in the shower.

Struggling weakly against Norman’s arms, Natalie mewed weakly, “Please don’t.”

Norman held Natalie’s naked body closer to him and slid his hands up to her slender chest, cupping her small tits. “It’s okay, darlin’,” he whispered, “Just needed to finish up what you started.” He pushed himself forward, sliding his now hard cock-head against her firm ass, searching for the tight little entrance to her cunt.

Natalie shuddered in fear and revulsion as she felt Norman’s cock slide between her taunt ass-cheeks, sliding down over her puckered asshole, and down farther to her still wet pussy. “No, please don’t,” she whimpered as she continued wiggling against him. Her nipples ached in need as he began rolling them between his rough fingertips and a small coo of unwanted pleasure escaped her lips.

“Mmm, bulls-eye,” Norman groaned in pleasure as his prick found Natalie’s gooey cunt. He pushed himself forward an inch, pinning her to the shower wall with his cock as he began pushing himself forward, sliding his prick in a short thrust at a time, groaning in pleasure as he filled her. He kept a firm hold of her small tits, squeezing and twisting them as her tight pussy parted around him, gripping down on his hard shaft.

Natalie began panting in unwanted lust as Norman slowly entered her vulnerable body, bracing her hands against the slick walls of the shower as the hot water flowed down her heated flesh. She wanted to turn, to scream, to demand that he remove himself from inside of her but fear kept her from moving and lust kept her moaning and panting in need as he filled her completely. She could feel his boney hips pressed against her ass as the last inch of him filled her and he held himself steady against her, just enjoying the way she felt pressed against his body and wrapped around his shaft. Without realizing what she was doing she began grinding against him, wantonly fucking herself with his cock.

“You little slut, you,” Norman giggled as Natalie began rocking her slick, naked body against him, using his cock to get herself off. Between fucking him while he was asleep and now, he hadn’t realized what a little slut his nephew had married. He slid one hand down her naked body, over her flat stomach, to the burning juncture of her slender, trembling thighs. “You gotta be just about the best nurse ever,” he groaned, “Fucking an old man in his sleep just to make him feel better.”

“No… No, I didn’t…” Natalie started to plead but it was no good. She was guilty. She had sex with a helpless old man, taken advantage of him, and now he was using her body to punish her and she deserved every inch of her punishment. She gasped out in pleasure, her body bucking violently against the old man as his hand cupped her traitorous pussy, his skilled fingers strumming and stimulating her hard, little clit. “Oh God,” she groaned as her pussy gushed with need and she twisted her hips while she rocked herself back and forth harder, fucking Norman’s cock like a common whore.

Holding himself more firmly against the writhing young woman, Norman continued pawing at her small tit while strumming her clit. He had no need to move at all, she was doing all of the work, fucking his aching pole all by herself, groaning and panting in lust and he had barely done a thing to her. She was just like all the other whores he’d fucked. Just a repressed little girl needing a real man to show them how to fuck. “Just wanted to thank you for the ride earlier,” he groaned into Natalie’s ear, pinching her hard nipple with one hand and furiously flicking her clit with the other.

“Oh fuck!” Natalie gasped out as an orgasm roared through her wet, naked body like a thunderstorm. Between the heat of her body, the heat of the water, and the heat of Norman’s skin pressed against her, it felt like her body was no longer there, that the only way she existed was by her vibrating nerve-endings as she came. Her toes curled on the slick floor of the shower, her fingertips digging into the tiles as her pussy clamped down on Norman’s invading prick, rippling around it, milking it. She could feel him filling her with his thick, hot cum, the heat radiating up and out through her body as she stuttered dumbly in pleasure, grinding against the old man she had fucked again.

“Ohhh, that felt good,” Norman groaned into Natalie’s ear as his cock began to soften inside of her cunt. He gave her a slap on her tight ass, grinding himself against her naked body one last time before pulling himself out of her. “So much better than earlier,” he hissed evilly.

Natalie’s eyes shot open in shock and she spun herself around to face Norman. “What… what do you mean?” she gasped in fear.

Norman smirked at Natalie as he reached up and ran the back of his knuckles over her still hard nipples. “My fever broke earlier this evening. I was awake the whole time you were riding me,” he said with a chuckle.

“But… but I was asleep,” Natalie pleaded, “I didn’t know what I was doing.”

“Don’t worry, cupcake,” Norman grinned before stepping out of the steamy shower, “I was awake enough for the both of us and you are an amazing fuck.”

Natalie watched the creepy old man leave the bathroom, tears once again spilling down her face as shame and despair washed over her again. She slid to the wet floor, curling into a protective ball, her arms wrapped around her knees as she sobbed to herself. She stayed there as the bathroom began to cool, shivering for several minutes before slowly getting to her feet and stepping out of the stall. Her mind felt numb as she finally dried off and put on her robe and stepped out of the bathroom.

Mostly on automatic pilot she shuffled to the kitchen and began thoughtlessly making herself breakfast. She couldn’t find the energy to actually cook so she settled for a simple bowl of cereal, spilling milk everywhere as she took the bowl to the table, slopping it’s contents over the floor. She ate numbly, not even tasting the slightly stale breakfast as she stared blankly off into the distance as the sun began pouring though the kitchen window. She lost track of time until a creak coming from down the hall grabbed her attention, Norman was up. She looked at a near-by clock and saw that she had been sitting listlessly for nearly two hours suffering in shame and denial.

Wearing one of Benjamin’s robes, Norman strolled into the kitchen and walked past Natalie with a simple pat on her shoulder. He walked over to the refrigerator and opened it up, peering inside for something to eat, his voice startling her when he finally spoke.

“That was some morning, huh,” Norman said with a sneer that Natalie couldn’t hear. “You kinda took me off guard there for a bit. I woulda said something but I was still getting over my fever,” he continued as he pulled out some things to make himself a sandwich. “Course, I wasn’t in any shape to stop you, was I?” he finished as he sat everything down on the counter, his back still to Natalie.

Natalie shivered as her stomach flipped with disgust as she remembered riding the older man’s hard cock to orgasm. She couldn’t bring herself to say anything, there was no defense for what she had done, cheated on her husband and took advantage of an enfeebled old man.

Norman smiled to himself in evil glee, Natalie’s silence speaking volumes about how she felt and how he could take advantage of it. “Wish I could have participated a bit more, y’know? I’ve never been fucked by a woman as beautiful as you and I feel bad that I kinda just laid there like a dead fish,” he said, not even acknowledging what he had done to her in the shower. He gathered up his sandwich and joined her at the table, trying to keep the smile off of his face as she refused to look at him while he continued talking, “I mean, I can understand it, sure, but I think there are better ways with dealing with your issues than taking it out on an old man.”

As Norman’s words slowly sank into her brain, Natalie began blinking and turned to the older man. “I… I don’t… I don’t know what you mean,” she stuttered.

“Well it obvious to me,” Norman said between bits of his sandwich, “You fucking me to get back at Benjamin. It’s my fault really.”

“You’re… you’re fault?” Natalie said, oddly hopeful.

“Sure, sure,” Norman said, struggling to keep the smile off his face as he played with the young woman’s emotions, “Me being sick and all. I put off going to the doctor for a few days too many and when Benjamin showed up I musta looked quite the sight. And them him dumping me off on you, musta got you riled up.”

“I… I guess?” Natalie said with a note of confusion. Was she mad a Benjamin? She’d been upset, sure, but she loved her husband.

“Just do me a favor, okay?” Norman said as he placed his hand on Natalie’s shoulder, “Next time you’re upset, just come talk to me. You don’t have to take your frustrations about Benjamin out on me, fuckin’ me just to get back at him. I understand you made a mistake and I forgive you but Ben is my nephew and if he ever found out what you did, well, that would pretty much break my heart. Okay?”

Natalie’s confused mind locked onto the thought. It was a mistake, it was Ben’s fault, she had been angry, it was all over now. She eagerly nodded her head.

“How ‘bout this,” Norman offered, “How ‘bout you and I get dressed up in some swanky clothes and go out for a early dinner, just you and me. Make it a family night. Sound good?”

Immediately locking on to the idea of moving past her mistake, Natalie eagerly nodded her head yes. “That… that sounds nice… Norman,” she agreed.

“Call me Uncle Norman,” he said as he finished the last of his sandwich. “I’m still ‘bout exhausted so I’m gonna go take a nap before then. Didn’t get much sleep last night after all but best forgotten. I’ll let you clean up,” he said as he stood up, gave Natalie a quick peck on her cheek and walked back to the guest bedroom with a wide, self-satisfied smile on his face.

Norman laid down in the bed he had spent the night sick in. The room had the musk of sex and he had to stop himself from laughing out loud at the situation he had fallen backwards into. When he had woken up in the night with his nephew’s hot ass wife laying next to him his sick had lurched to life. There we as no way he was going to pass up the opportunity like this pass him by. Slowly he had lifted Natalie’s shirt up to bare her small, firm tits, his mouth watering at the sight of them. He had lost track of how long he had played with them but by the time he was done she was groaning in her sleep and rubbing her tight ass against his boner. He had been almost afraid that taking it farther would be taking it to far but the fact he could smell how horny she was told him to go for the gold.

With Natalie sleeping and moaning, Norman had slid her wet panties down and taken them off one leg before laying flat against her. He than placed his cock between her legs and let her bump against him, letting her do all the work so she would think it was all part of her dream. He moved her around until she was flat in her stomach, rolling her hips down to hump at the comforter while he laid flat in his back next to her. He had then softly lifted on of her legs up, pulling it over his hips so her wet, heated cunt was grinding against his thigh. And then with every hump and roll of her body against him he worked up body up on top of his and slid his prick against her gooey cunt. Eventually the slumbering woman had worked the tip of his prick between her sticky pussy-lips and he lifted his hips up to spear her with his cock. Biology and whatever dream Natalie had been having did the rest.

Closing his eyes, Norman drifted peacefully off to sleep wondering what he could get away with next.


As Natalie and Norman ate their early dinner she had to admit to herself that he was actually quite charming. She had worn the dress she had planned wearing for Benjamin, although with more conservative underwear of course, and as they enjoyed the atmosphere of the small restaurant he had been a perfect gentleman. He had told her some of his stories of the past and even some tales of her husband when he was younger and she had found herself laughing and relaxing more and more in his company. And as their evening wore on she found it easier and easier to forget about what she had done to him earlier, fucking him in his sleep and riding him to orgasm. Twice.

They ate their light dinner before leaving the restaurant and heading out in the limo to catch a movie. Natalie found herself warming more and more to Norman, giggling at his jokes, touching him lightly on his shoulder and knee. Before she knew it they found themselves at the theater and hurried inside to get out of the light drizzle of rain that had started. Natalie paid no attention to the light sprinkles of water across her chest or the way her black dress now clung to her body. And she didn’t notice the way Norman was leering at her when her back was turned.

Natalie and Norman quickly found their seats just as the movie started, a romantic comedy that she had been planning on seeing with Benjamin. The lights dimmed as the movie started and she snuggled up to Norman as he placed his arm around her slender shoulders. Natalie quickly became engrossed in the movie starring two of her favorite actors, finally completely forgetting what had happened between herself and her uncle. Until she felt his hand sliding up her silky smooth leg.

Natalie had been comfortable laying against Norman, enough so that she had paid no attention to her dress as she crossed her legs. The dress had slid up over her knee and she hadn’t bothered to pull it back down as a proper lady should. And when Norman had patted her affectionately on her knee she hadn’t thought anything about it but now his hand was nearly halfway up the inside of her smooth thigh.

"Stop that!" she whispered angrily as she squeezed her supple thighs together. Although she squeezed as hard as she could, Norman’s hand was stronger than her slender legs.

"Shhh," Norman whispered into Natalie’s ear with a snide smile on his face, "Someone might hear us and then we’d wind up in the papers tomorrow." He tried to keep a note of concern in his voice as his hand slid between his niece’s thighs to try and keep her off guard. Being concerned about what he was doing to her was better for him than to just take advantage of the dark theater and thrust his hand into her panties. If she got her wits about her than she might just go ahead and storm off, paparazzi be damned but if he took his time, went nice and easy, he could have himself a little fun. Besides, the movie was shit.

Natalie hissed as Norman’s fingers slid across her panties but quickly silenced herself, what would happen to her if someone took a picture of her with a old man’s fingers between her legs? She grunted in disgust as his fingers worked their way underneath the delicate material of her panties and caressed her vulnerable pussy. He began lightly stroking her labia, his thumb resting on her clit hood, barely moving. She took a shuddering breath as his fingers dipped low under her pussy-lips, stroking her sensitive taint before sliding back up, caressing the outer edges of her labia. Her entire body shook momentarily as he simply rubbed her up and down lightly, almost lovingly.

Norman couldn’t keep the evil grin off of his face as he lightly fingered Natalie. Already he could feel a bit of moisture gathering as he stroked her, a small bulge forming under his thumb as her clit began to harden in it’s sheath. He had to stop himself from giggling in glee as he teased Natalie’s warming, wet pussy.

Hissing again, Natalie tried to squirm away from Norman’s questing fingers as the tip of his middle finger teased the entrance to her pussy. Why was this happening? Why was her body betraying her like this. Why was she enjoying this? What was wrong with her? She wanted him to stop. She didn’t want him to do what he was doing. She wanted to cry out, to cry for help but she couldn’t, she was trapped. If someone saw her now, knew that apparently some part of her was enjoying this, what would they think of her? She was trapped with Norman’s fingers wiggling around inside of her and being forced to enjoy it.

"I haven’t had this much fun at the movies since I was a kid," Norman thought as he slid the tip of his middle finger into Natalie’s wet cunt. He left it there for a moment as he used his other fingers to lightly massage her now slick labia, his thumb circling her clit and bringing it to full hardness. He slid his middle finger in up to the second knuckle and began sliding it in and out, fucking her with just half of one finger. She was still leaning against his chest now panting with unwanted pleasure and trying to control her breathing. He could feel the warmth coming off of her body and once again had to stop himself from giggling. Why were guys so worried about the size of their cocks when, with a little experience, you could get a girl off with just your fingers?

Natalie mewled pitifully as her entire body betrayed her. Her nipples were hard as pebbles and felt like they were sizzling with desire, her small tits nearly aching with the need to be touched, her pussy now completely wet and soaking into her panties. She struggled to keep from crying out in unwanted pleasure or squirm around in desire. She had to concentrate on not rolling her hips up, fucking herself on Norman’s fingers as he slid a second digit into her wanton body.

"You are so fucking wet, sweetly," Norman whispered into Natalie’s ear, "I knew you’d love this." He was so glad that the theater was as dark as it was so she couldn’t see the shit-eatin’ look on his face as he finger-banged her. He slid his two fingers in slow and deep, keeping a steady pace, letting her body rise up slowly to orgasm as she began groaning into his side, fighting with herself to keep quiet.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God," Natalie groaned into Norman’s side trying to stifle her moans of lust. She gripped his wrists in both hands, holding him still as she began rolling her slender hips up to get as much of his fingers inside of her as she could. Her orgasm boiled up inside of her, slow as lava, burning her as she began to crest. She bit into Norman’s jacket, stifling her moans as she came, stuttering in lust as her juices gushed out, soaking Norman’s hand. She held her breath, her small chest rubbing against his as she tried to quietly ride out her orgasm.

As Norman felt Natalie begin to relax he slid his fingers out of her sodden cunt and gave her an affection kiss on the top of her head. He slid his fingers from between her twitching legs and licked her juices off before straightening her dress and patting her knee. "Good girl," he whispered before straightening up, "I knew you’d like that."

The movie ended and Natalie scurried out to the lobby as fast as she could without making a scene. She kept looking over her shoulder expecting Norman to be chasing after her but the old man just leisurely followed her with a self-satisfied smirk on his face the whole time. Outside she crawled into the back of the limo without waiting for either him or the driver to open the door for her and waited with her arms crossed under her breasts for Norman to finally join her. When he finally decided to get in she ordered the driver to take them home, trying to keep the anger out of her voice.

During the car ride Natalie simply sat and fumed, trying to ignore Norman leering at her, his eyes crawling up and down her body. When they arrived home she quickly got out of the limo, angrily not waiting for her door to be opened, and stomped inside the house and waited for her uncle-in-law. Once again he just followed at a slow pace, his eyes still crawling all over her as she glared angrily at him. As he closed the door behind him she finally turned to him and shouted, “Don’t try to deny it, Norman, you did that on purpose!”

“What?” Norman asked, not even pretending to not know what Natalie was angry about, “I thought we were on a date. A nice restaurant, and romantic comedy, it was all very lovely actually.”

“We were not on a date and you know it, Norman!” she snapped.

Like a predator, Norman took a small step forward, careful not to startle the actress. “And how would I know that, exactly?” he asked with his hands down and his palms out, “After all, you picked the restaurant. You picked the movie. And after what happened last night and this morning, how was I supposed to know?”

“You… You admitted you knew what was going on last night,” she huffed. “You… You’ve planned this whole thing!” she yelled, her small chest heaving.

“I did?” Norman asked innocently. “I planned on getting sick? I planned on my nephew showing up unexpectedly? I planned on you getting all frisky ‘cuz Benjamin left you all high and wet last night? I think you’re giving me to much credit,” he said with a sneer.

Natalie tried to work through the confusion in her brain. It was so easy to blame Norman for everything but she had participated, hadn’t she? “O… Okay, maybe you didn’t plan it… But you definitely took advantage of it!” she cried.

“Heh, the only person taking advantage was you, sweetie,” Norman said with a chuckle.

“I don’t know what you mean,” Natalie said defensively.

“Don’t forget, I was the one you took advantage of, angel,” Norman said with a leer, “I was all prone and sickly and you wanted the dick your husband didn’t give you so you took advantage of a poor old man.” He took another small step towards Natalie, his hands still down at his sides.

“That’s… That’s not true,” Natalie pleaded, “I was asleep. I didn’t know what was going on.” Her mind continued swirling in confusion. “I was tired, you were sick. I don’t even know how it started,” she mewled.

“It all started with you,” Norman said taking another step forward, almost close enough, “You pressed up against me, wiggling that tight little ass up against dick, groaning next to me, rubbing up against my cock. It’s all you, baby.”

“I… I… I was… I was asleep,” Natalie pleaded with herself more than with Norman, “Oh Benjamin, I’m so sorry.” Warm, fat tears started rolling down Natalie’s face. There was nothing else she could do but put an end to everything. She turned to Norman who was standing much closer to her than she had realized. “Norman, I’m afraid I must ask you to leave. I’m not sure what’s happened between us but I’m afraid I’m going to have to call Benjamin and tell him everything. It’s the only proper thing to do,” she said with resignation.

“You little slut,” Norman said with a snicker.

Natalie gasped in surprise, her hand going to her chest. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me, you little slut,” Norman said with an evil grin on his face as he took another small step forward putting himself with in arms reach of the beautiful actress. “You’re not gonna call Benjamin,” he said.

“I most certainly am…” Natalie started before Norman interrupted her.

“Bullshit,” Norman growled, “You just wanna try to hide the fact that you’re a dirty little slut who enjoyed every inch I gave you.”

“I never,” Natalie gasped.

“You certainly did,” Norman said as his body relaxed. “You coulda called your husband this morning after riding my cock in bed, but you didn’t. You coulda called your husband after the shower but you didn’t. You coulda called your husband outside of the theater,” he continued as he slid up to just barely inches from Natalie, “You coulda called him in the limo, you coulda called him the second you stepped into this house. But you didn’t.”

“I… I… I…” Natalie stammered, her eyes wide in fear.

“You coulda stopped this anytime you wanted but you didn’t,” Norman continued, “You didn’t do any of that because you’re just a dirty little slut and you loved gettin’ fuck by a dirty, old man.”

Natalie’s chest heaved, her heart beat a machine gun rhythm in her slender chest, her arms hung limply at her sides, her head hung in surrender. She couldn’t think of a thing to say. Was it true? What was happening to her? Why was there no one here for her? “Someone help me,” she pleaded.

Norman’s rough hands slid up Natalie’s arms to her bare shoulders and he smiled even wider when she didn’t react. He crooked a finger under her chin and lifted her head up until she was looking into his eyes. “No.” he simply said.

“Please don’t,” Natalie mewled.

“Heh,” Norman chuckled before gripping Natalie’s upper arms roughly and yanking her forward, her slender body smashed against his. He wrapped his arms around her, squeezing her to him as he pressed his lips to her lips and shoved his tongue into her mouth. He wrestled against her tongue as she weakly tried to push him away, his tongue thoroughly exploring her mouth before sliding out. He licked her jaw up to her ear before nuzzling against her slender neck as she started trying to wiggle out of his hold on her. He nibbled down her chest as she groaned out in disgust and he began licking around the exposed flesh of her cleavage, his fist gripping the delicate material.

Natalie cried out in fear and shock as Norman ripped her dress open in the back. She clutched what she could in the front, fighting against him as he tried to drag the flimsy dress down her body but he was far to strong to resist so she simple surrendered her grip, crying in defeat.

Norman yanked what was left of Natalie’s dress down her willowy body until it was pooled around her ankles. She pitifully tried to cover her chest with her arms so he grabbed her wrists and slowly pulled them apart. She tried to resist weakly but she knew it wouldn’t help and he growled in pleasure as she allowed him to uncover her. He yanked her forward again, holding her by her slender hips, grinding himself against her barely covered pubic mound as his tongue trailed along her exposed chest.

Natalie looked up at the ceiling as Norman attacked her vulnerable body, tears streaming down her face, her arms hanging limply to her sides as he feasted on her cleavage. There was no point in struggling, he was far stronger than her and all she could hope for was that he would be quick.

Running his hands up Natalie’s sides in a feverish need, Norman ripped her plain black bra off of her body, releasing her small, firm tits. He cupped the small orbs in his hands as he sucked one nipple into his mouth as hard as he could, attacking it with his tongue and growling like some kind of animal in need. He licked from one breast to the other, her nipples hard as pebbles, her chest heaving as he devoured her petite tits. She began struggling against him again so he slid on arm around her back, grabbing onto her tight little ass, holding her to him firmly.

Continuing to cry, Natalie prayed for some kind of relief. Norman’s hand and mouth already had her nipples hard and sizzling with unwanted desire but now he had a hand on her butt as well, his fingers digging in between her cheeks, seeking out her most private of places. And God help her she could already feel herself becoming wet.

“God you are a hot little slut,” Norman growled as he continued roughly pawing at Natalie’s nearly naked body. He slid his hands back to her hips, holding her steady as he began biting and nibbling his way down her torso, over her flat stomach to her pantie covered pussy. He licked back up from the elastic of her panties to her bellybutton, licking around it, using it to telegraph everything his tongue was going to do to her.

Natalie cried out as Norman’s tongue scrapped along her panties and then back up to her taunt stomach. As he tongued her bellybutton she couldn’t stop herself from imagining what his tongue was going to do to her later, teasing her, sliding against her, darting inside of her, lapping away at her most delicate folds before parting them and sliding inside of her.

Norman growled in pleasure at the scent of Natalie’s now heated and wet cunt. He’d barely come more than a few inches towards her pussy and already she was practically soaked with desire. He could hear her panting in lust, a light sheen of sweat breaking out across her flush body. Holding her hips, squeezing them as hard as he could, he licked his way up her exposed body until he was standing in front of her, looking down at her. “Show me what a real slut you are,” he demanded, “Suck my cock.”

Natalie couldn’t bring herself to look at the forceful older man but she didn’t hesitate to comply either. She gave a short nod before getting down on her knees in front of him, reaching up to the front of his pants with shaking hands. She slowly opened his button and zipper, parting the material of his pants like she was opening a unwanted present before sliding them down to his thighs. She hid her face from the bulge in his underwear as she reached up, fumbling with the elastic due to her trembling fingers before finding it and pulling them down with his pants. She reached up with one delicate hand to find the base of his cock before reaching up with her other hand to cup his dangling balls. She turned her eyes to the side so she wouldn’t have to see the throbbing tip of him as she opened her mouth and sucked in her husband’s uncle’s cock. Her lips sealed around his girth as she delicately licked his head, the salty taste of his pre-cum smearing around her tongue and nearly making her gag as she got to work on him.

“That’s soooo good,” Norman groaned above Natalie as she began lightly sucking his cock, her moist lips sliding slowly up an down his first few inches. Her hands worked his cock and balls as she got used to having his dick in her mouth, testing it with her tongue and sliding it around inside. He kept his hands on his hips making sure not to move, making her do all the work in pleasing him. He didn’t want her complaining that he had fucked her mouth, he wanted her to fuck him with her mouth. As she became more used to him inside her mouth she began taking his cock deeper inside of her until he was bumping against the back of her throat, her tongue massaging the big vein of the bottom of his shaft. Her fist would meet her lips as she tugged on him and swallowed him, her other hand lovingly tickling his balls. “My nephew is such a lucky guy,” he sneered, “You are one hell of a cock-sucker.”

At the mention of her husband as well as being called a cock-sucker, Natalie froze at the derogatory comment. Fresh tears began rolling down her cheeks at what Norman was doing to her, making her do, calling her those names, forcing her to cheat on her husband. And as she wallowed in her self-pity at what was being done to her, her pussy throbbed in need and shame rolled through her nearly nude body.

Norman knew he had struck a chord with Natalie and chuckled to himself as he gripped the sides of her head and began fucking her mouth. He slid his cock-head over her tongue, along her cheeks, over the roof of her mouth, relishing the feel of every moist, warm bit of her mouth as he fucked her beautiful face. And what a face it was, it was easy to tell why she had graced magazine covers all over the world with her striking features and wide eyes. He pulled his cock out of her mouth, rubbing himself across her stunning face, smearing her saliva and tears over her beautiful features, watching as she simply knelt there statue still and let him do it, before sliding his cock back into her mouth.

As Norman gripped the sides of her head tightly, Natalie knew what would becoming next. She leaned forward slightly, extending her head and opening up her slender throat and just as expected the older man rammed his cock down into her. She tried not to choke, just simply holding his prick in her throat, swallowing around it, causing him to gasp out in pleasure and her to blush in shame as a bit of pride filled her at being the one to make him make that sound of pleasure. He rocked his hips back and forth with sharp thrusts, fucking her throat before pulling his cock out of her mouth entirely. She looked up at him expectantly as he loomed over her.

“I swear, you’re just about the best cock-sucker I ever had, slut,” he sneered, “I’m actually a bit jealous of my candy-assed nephew now.”

Natalie’s cheeks burned in shame at her uncle’s words. It was one thing to be a cock-sucker, it was another to be sucking this horrible old man’s cock, but shame coursed through her at the thought of doing a better job with Norman then she did with her husband. She never took Benjamin that far into her throat so why did she let Norman do it? She looked up a the evil, nasty, old man, her wide eyes gleaming with tears. “Please. No more,” she begged.

Chuckling again, Norman reached down and roughly yanked Natalie up to her feet by her arms causing her to gasp out in fear and surprise. He got down on one knee in front of her as he reached for her plain, black panties and yanked them off, baring her wet pussy to him. She tried to push his head away but he just shoved his rough hands forward between her slender legs. He inhaled deeply before gripping her ass and holding her to him as he licked her deeply from her puckered asshole, through her dewy labia and up to her already hard clit, once again making her gasp. “Smells and tastes like you ain’t through yet, little slut,” he said before sinking his fingers into her ass and shoving his tongue up her dripping pussy.

Screaming in unwanted pleasure, Natalie gripped Norman’s head for balance as he attacked her wanton pussy with his tongue. Her body betrayed her again, her cunt gushing with desire as her nipples throbbed in need. Completely on it’s own, one of her slender legs rose up and draped around the older man’s shoulder, relieving one of her arms to rise up her gasping body to start toying with her hard, sizzling nipples.

Norman thrust his tongue as hard and deep into Natalie’s drooling cunt as hard as he could, fucking her with it like it was a cock. He worried her pussy like a cat with a mouse causing her to squeak out between ragged gasps of breath. He ate her hole like he was mad at it, grudge-fucking her with his tongue. He squeezed her ass as hard as he could, sure that he was going to leave bruises marking her body as his territory. Her warm, slick juices covered his chin like he was eating ripe fruit, dripping down onto his chest as he continued assaulting her gooey pussy, growling like an animal.

“Oh, oh, oh…” Natalie panted in lust, humping her pussy against her uncle’s face. His grip on her ass was the only thing holding her up as she felt her orgasm rise up inside of her, centered in the wet, hot juncture of her trembling thighs. She ground her teeth together and sealed her lips shut as she began to cum, the sound of her own pleasure ringing in her ears making what was going on seem too real like she had a choice to cum or not. Her burning cunt clamped down on the invading tongue as she came, her juices gushing out and covering Norman’s chin and jaw as she lost all balance, surrendering to the grip he had on her clutching ass as her muscles twitched and jerked with boiling pleasure.

As he drank down Natalie’s honey sweet juices and smiled wolfishly into her gushing cunt, Norman laid her slumping body down gently. He disentangled himself from her legs and stood up, watching her naked body twitch as she moaned in pleasure wearing only her black pumps. For some reason it just made the sight of his orgasming niece all the hotter. Burning the image into his brain he began taking off the rest of his clothes, his eyes never leaving Natalie’s sweat slick body.

As she came down from her orgasm, Natalie’s mind seemed to clear and she realized what had happened again. Norman had fucked her. And she had to admit to herself, she had let him. She began crying in shame again, holding her hands to her face so she wouldn’t have to look at him as she laid prone on the ground. Suddenly his laughter broke through the fog of her despair and she forced herself to look up at him through her fingers. Her eyes were clouded with tears but she saw clear enough that Norman was completely naked now, his cock ridged and up thrust, seeming too visibly throb. “Oh God. Please no more! Please,” she begged pitifully as she rolled over on her stomach and tried to crawl away but her muscles were still lax after her orgasm.

“After all the work I did and you think you just get to crawl away from me,” he chuckled. He took a step forward and fell on Natalie’s body, grinning as she writhed underneath him. He licked her earlobe as he rubbed his erection between her ass-cheeks, running his length along her puckered asshole that he was sure he’d be visiting before he got to much older. She cried out beneath him, wailing like a wounded animal as he slide his cock down, over the entrance to her ass, across her sensitive taint, and placed the tip of his prick at the entrance to her wet, slick, bubbling pussy.

"Don’t know why you’re blubbering like that," Norman grunted as he slid the tip of his prick into Natalie’s burning cunt and held himself there, "You and I both know you’re gonna enjoy it." He slid himself in slowly, an inch at a time, relishing the feel of her parting around him, squeezing down on him as she moaned breathlessly underneath him. Her hips rolled up slightly to give him easier access to her slender, horny body and he smiled like a shark above her. Her fingers were digging into the carpet and he slid his hands up from her slender hips to her wrists, holding her in place. And then he roughly shoved the last of his prick inside of her.

"Oh God!" Natalie shrieked as she came, her vulnerable pussy clamping down on the dick invading her, her juices flowing. Her entire body shuddered in pleasure as Norman began fucking her hard and deep, his hips making wet slapping sounds against her up-thrust ass. Her hands were balled into tiny fists as her uncle filled her again and again, grunting with every thrust, his balls bouncing off of her pussy-lips. She ground her teeth together trying to hold back her moans of lust and pleasure coursing through her body as well as the cries of shame and despair. She looked around the living room seeking some sort of help but all she could see were pictures of herself and her husband scattered around. She began to cry again as she also began thrusting herself back to meet Norman’s ridged cock.

The instant Norman felt Natalie start to rock her body back against him he leaned down and whispered into her ear, "Such a good, horny, little slit, ain’t ‘cha?" He redoubled his efforts, slamming his cock into Natalie’s body like a car crash. Her grunts and moans of pleasure echoed through the dimly lit living room. He twisted his hips, angling his cock-head to run against everything she had inside of her like a tongue exploring a mouth. She groaned and hissed like a cat as she began writhing breathing him again, rocking her slender body back and forth, fucking him as roughly as he was fucking her. "That’s it, you little bitch," he chuckled into her ear, "Cum for your Uncle Norman."

"Oh Fuck No!" Natalie screamed at the top of her lungs as she was rocked by another thunderous orgasm. Every muscle in her slender body seized up, winding tighter like a spring, her fingers closing into fists, her toes curling, her head thrown back, her back arched, her ass clenched, her legs and arms shaking as stars exploded behind her eyes. And through it all, the sound of Norman chuckling evilly in her ear as he continued pounding into her as her wide, brown eyes stared at the pictures in the shelves above her. The pictures of her and Benjamin’s wedding day.

"Fuuuuck yeah!" Norman grunted as he came. His balls drew up tight against his body as he plunged himself as deep into Natalie’s spasming body as he could. His thick, creamy load overflowed from his niece-in-law’s boiling cunt, slipping out of her and dripping into the carpet to mix with her own juices. As he finished with his orgasm he pulled himself out and stared down at Natalie twitching on the floor.

Natalie’s eyes glazed over as she rode out her orgasm, her muscles seeming to melt until she was fetal on her carpet. A pair of strong hands reached under her, lifting her up easily and carrying her away. She snuggled against someone’s chest as she remembered the times her father had carried her like this as a child so she slid her thumb into her mouth for comfort as she was taken into the warm darkness.

Norman sat Natalie down on her bed and snickered as he watched her suck her thumb. "You are about the most repressed piece of ass I’ve ever met," he chuckled before playfully ruffling her dark hair. He pulled down the covers before walking into the adjoining bathroom to collect a stack of washcloths. Wetting half of them he walked back into the bedroom and sat next to the slumbering woman. Taking a wet cloth he began cleaning her up spending a great deal of care and time on her breasts and between her legs. He used the other washcloths to dry her some before throwing the entire stack into the bathroom. He snickered to himself as he watched her continue sucking her thumb as he stood up. He removed her thumb from her mouth and quickly replaced it with the tip of his soft cock, letting her nurse on him like an infant.

Removing the tip of his prick from Natalie’s mouth, Norman shuffled around to the other side of the bed and climbed in. He snuggled up to the slumbering beauty and then covered them both up for the night.

Natalie moaned pitifully through out the night, dreams and memories of her with her husband disturbing her rest until she was woken by the early morning sunlight in her eyes. She felt a warm, secure arm around her and found herself disgusted with the sensation before throwing it off of her. She felt a strange lump pressing against her lower back and quickly rolled away from it as she woke up fully. She wasn’t surprised to find herself completely naked below the covers and the memories of last night washed over her like cold water. She threw the covers off and found Norman, equally naked, next to her, smirking at her like a contented cat.

The force Natalie had used had woken Norman up and he stared at her naked body as she glared hatefully at him. "Mornin’, sweetie. Was it good for you?" he asked with a chuckle.

Unable to help herself, Natalie looked down the length of Norman’s body from his hated face to his semi-hard prick. At first she was filled with disgust and self-loathing but the too familiar feelings were quickly replaced by hate and anger. Hate for herself for what she had done and anger at Norman for doing it to her. "Shut up," she growled before reaching down and grasping his hardening dick.

"Yes, ma’am," Norman said as he sat up slightly against the headboard and relaxed, letting Natalie work his prick. He smiled wide as she fisted him, jerking him off to full hardness before bending down and taking him into her mouth.

Natalie slid her pink tongue around the sensitive tip of Norman’s cock before sucking him into her mouth. She sucked him forcefully, roughly bobbing her head up and down, practically growling as she fisted his prick, squeezing him tightly. Her hand slid from the base of his dick to his bloated balls, squeezing them hard enough to make him grunt as she fondled him. She released her hold on him and pulled him out of her mouth before sitting up and straddling is hips. She had no idea what had possessed her but the shame and anger she felt at herself and Norman had sent her into a primal lust she couldn’t remember having ever felt before. What had her uncle in law done to her?

Reaching up to Natalie’s chest, Norman began squeezing and kneading her small tits, rubbing his thumbs across her sensitive nipples. "You’re certainly in a good mood this morning," he said with another self-satisfied chuckle.

"Shut up," Natalie ordered as she took Norman by the base of his cock and lowered herself down. Her horny pussy took the unfortunately all too familiar prick and she moaned in hated pleasure as it stretched and filled her again. She rocked her hips back and forth, pistoning up and down, her juices trailing down the shaft until she met his groin, his dick filling her completely. She held him by his shoulders, refusing to look him in the face as she began driving herself up and down, riding him and groaning out as he filled her again and again.

Norman released one of Natalie’s small, firm tits and ran his hand down her body, grasping her hip as she started riding him harder. Her free, petite little tit began jiggling wildly as she moved faster and faster, looking anywhere except his face, refusing to acknowledge him in any way except for his cock. And he was perfectly fine with that. He could feel her hot juices sliding over his balls as she thrust herself up and down on him, gasping out, her voice echoing through her bedroom. He squeezed hard, pinching her ripe little nipple causing her to gasp out in pain and pleasure, her body still moving faster and faster on his cock.

Looking anywhere except for Norman’s face, Natalie’s eyes eventually came to rest on a picture in a frame sitting on her bedside table. The picture was of her and Benjamin together on a pier somewhere in Hawaii, her in a modest bikini and him in swimming shorts and a open Hawaiian shirt. They smiled as the sun set behind them, the pier empty, the shops closed, his arm around her shoulder, her arm around his waist. She was so happy then but now, while forcibly riding her husband’s uncle’s cock, the picture stabbed her in the heart. She braced her hands on the headboard of her and Benjamin’s bed, rolling her hips, pistoning up and down on Norman’s ridgid cock, panting and moaning like an animal, sweat rolling down her body, her churning pussy gripping him tightly, and her eyes locked on the picture. Her orgasm began boiling up inside of her as tears of shame rolled down her face and she gasp in lust like some animal, her shame turning her on more and more.

Norman followed his niece’s eyes and smirked when he saw what she was looking at. His hand continued to knead her small breast as he felt her pussy gripping his cock and held her stead with his other hand on her hip. He began thrusting up inside of her, letting her do most of the work as she punished herself by locking eyes with the picture of her and his nephew. "You are such a fucking whore," he chuckled amused when she still refused to look at him, using his cock to get herself off. "Just a fucking slut desperate for cock," he continued, "Just wanting a big, thick, hard dick to get her off."

"Shut… shut up, Nor… Norman," Natalie gasped. She rolled her hips roughly, stimulating her clit, groaning in pleasure as her orgasm began to roll through her. She cried out in lust, Her fingers gripping the headboard, her burning cunt gripping Norman’s cock. Her juices spilled out of her, covering the old man’s lap as he laughed below her and she could feel his prick erupting inside of her, filling her with his hot, burning cum.

Norman used both hands to squeeze Natalie’s slender hips as firmly as he could, grinding himself up against her as she shuddered and cried, purposefully drawing out her orgasm, her eyes still locked onto the picture. He laughed out loud as she moaned softly one more time, her body relaxing above him. "Get what you needed? Get a big cock in you to get off? Get yourself a early morning quickie to set you right?" he bellowed joyfully.

"Shut up, Norman," Natalie barked before swinging a leg out and getting off of the old man’s lap. She found a stack of washcloths on the table and used them to get herself cleaned up before stomping out of her bedroom to go and take a shower.

"I could use some breakfast," Norman shouted after her with a wide, wicked smile.

Natalie turned the water up hot enough to nearly scald her sensitive flesh, her skin quickly turning red as she stood beneath the water, hoping that it would drown her. She took a washcloth and began soaping herself, scrubbing her skin raw trying to get the feel of Norman off of her skin until she could stop shuddering in disgust with her uncle but mostly disgust with herself. She cried in shame, her stomach flipping as she thought about what she had done, what she was doing. And shame at how much she had enjoyed it purely on a biological, animal level. She had allowed Norman access to her, to her most sensitive, intimate places but her heart still belonged to her husband. The thought of her husband dried up her tears as she scowled to herself in the shower and let the anger course through until she felt she could face the world with the shame of what she had done.

Taking a different washcloth she began scrubbing between her legs, rubbing hard enough to cry out in pain, desperate to be clean, angry at herself. She turned the shower off and stepped out with the cloth still in hand before flinging it across the room in the direction of the trash. She told herself that she’d burn it later as she grabbed a towel and began angrily drying herself before also throwing the towel away and telling herself she’d burn it as well as she stepped into her bedroom. She purposefully refused to look at any picture that contained her husband as she grabbed a old, comfortable pair of short running shorts and began looking for her nightshirt.

Natalie tore through her room looking for any of her nightclothes, spending five minutes looking until Norman’s voice echoed from the kitchen. "Lookin’ for somethin’, pumkin?" he called out and she could hear the snide smirk on the old pervert’s face. She stood topless in her room, fuming at the sound of the old man’s voice, her fists on her slender hips. She knew it was some sort of power-play, Norman stealing her nightclothes but she couldn’t see a way out of it. She could just go ahead and get dressed but that would mean he had won some kind of argument she couldn’t understand the rules to, after all, why else would he refuse to let her dress comfortably in her own home? Refusing to allow Norman to manipulate her she stomped out of her room into the kitchen.

As his niece-in-law walked into the kitchen, Norman looked her up and down hungrily. Her shorts showed off her slender legs and revealed just the smallest hint of the underswell of her tight ass and her small, firm tits jiggled with every angry step. "So, what’s for breakfast?" he chuckled.

Natalie scowled at her husband’s uncle. "I’m having eggs so you will just have to put up with my leftovers," she said as defiantly as possible.

Norman shrugged his shoulders at the topless beauty as if he was conceding some point to her, after all, he had her where he wanted her, topless and serving him. His eyes spent most of the time trying to stare through her shorts. Her graceful back was also of particular interest to him and he told himself that he was going to have to cum on it before to much more time passed. "You’re just about the sexiest cook I’ve ever had," he chuckled and smirked when Natalie didn’t reply. "I bet you could make a fair bit of money being a topless chief, selling yourself at parties," he continued. He could see the muscles in her neck and shoulders straining as she tried to ignore him. "Couse, you’d make even more money if you just sold that little piece of heaven between your legs."

Grinding her teeth, her hands balled into fists, her knuckles turning white, Natalie continued to try to ignore Norman. She angrily whisked the eggs as the old man continued verbally abusing her.

"I could get a pretty penny for you," Norman chuckled again, "And you’d love it. And the way you can ride a cock, hell, you’d make top-dollar. With a cunt like that you could pretty much travel the world fuckin’ for money." He laughed as Natalie froze for moment and he could see her jaw tightening. "And you’d love it too. Hell, the way you came in the shower when I just showed up. It was second nature to you, a random prick showed up and you just took it. That little slit from God you got sure does know what to do with a dick," he taunted, his eyes twinkling with malicious glee as his nephew’s wife continued not defending herself, "Not to mention your mouth. I ain’t had a blow-job like that since, hell, since Ben’s parents got married."

Natalie’s hands shook as she poured the eggs into the pan.

"Ben’s mom sure did have a pretty mouth," Norman laughed, "And what a tongue. Course your titties are kinda small, might have to give a discount for those little things."

Natalie spun around in a fury. "There’s nothing wrong with my breasts!" she yelled.

Norman took several moments to leer at Natalie’s slender chest. "You’re right. Just about the perfect size for a handful," he said, his eyes locked on her heaving tits, "If I remember correctly."

Natalie stomped her foot angrily, her tits jiggling wildly as she growled in frustration. She was angry at Norman for his treatment of her but she was more angry at herself for falling for it. She spun back around and returned to their eggs, furiously stirring them.

Chuckling, Norman reclined in his seat to continue staring at Natalie’s tight ass. "Nothing to say to that?" he asked snidely, "You’re just a little whore that loves dick. A big, hard, stiff dick to ride ’til you cum. Ain’t nothing wrong with that."

The phone on the counter rang and Natalie’s hand snatched it up before the first ring had finished. "What!?" she snapped.

"Babe? That you?" Benjamin asked worriedly.

Natalie’s eyes went wide with joy and shock at hearing her loving husband’s voice. "Ben! It’s you," she said with a wide smile, "I’ve missed you so much!" she squealed.

"Me too," Ben said.

Norman’s face split into a wide, snake-like grin at Natalie on the phone. It was almost like the sexy, skinny, topless actress had forgotten all about him and he decided that she need reminding. He stood up slowly and crept up behind her, all of her attention on the phone and the sound of his nephew’s voice. With only a hair’s breadth between their bodies he placed his hands on her slender hips, holding her still as he felt her jump a little in surprise and give a quick squeak of shock.

"What was that, babe?" Benjamin asked.

"Nothing, sweetie," Natalie said as Norman began grinding himself against her butt. He kept a firm hold on her hips, refusing to let her go as she struggled against his grip. She cupped the phone and hissed over her shoulder, "Stop that!" Ben kept talking while his uncle kept molesting her and she realized how trapped she was. If Ben knew what was happening to her she’d have to explain everything that had happened to her and she didn’t even know how to explain it to herself. The evil old man kept slowly dry-humping her as his hands slid around to her flat stomach, squeezing her body to his while his nephew was none the wiser.

Keeping one arm wrapped around Natalie’s waist, Norman slid his hand up her body, slowly creeping to her slight chest. He cupped one of her small, firm tits, pinching her hard nipple and rolling it between his fingertips causing her to gasp out. She continued struggling weakly against him, barely moving really, just enough to tell herself she was actually doing something when in reality she was just a little slut getting off on getting felt up while talking to her husband. He could hear his weak-willed nephew clearly, almost as clearly as Natalie groaning in unwanted pleasure.

"What was that, hunny," Benjamin asked.

"No… nothing, Ben," Natalie said, trying not to groan as Norman continued fondling her breast. Her eyes went wide in fright when she felt his free hand start to creep down her lower abdomen. Her lower lip began to tremble as his fingers reached the elastic of her shorts, dipping below them, sneaking towards her pubic mound and she cursed herself for not wearing underwear. As he molested her she felt a stirring in her mind, a memory from long ago swimming just below the churning water of her mind. It would pop up and she would grab at it but it would quickly sunk back down into the depths of her unconscious mind.

Noman’s fingers snuck lower into Natalie’s shorts, his middle finger searching out her tight little slit and he chuckled into her ear. "Just a horny little slut," he whispered as his finger parted her dewy pussy-lips. He split her wet labia with his middle finger using his pointer and ring fingers to trap her lips against either side of his middle finger, sawing up and down her cunt and with just a few strokes he had her poor, abused pussy seeping with the juices of her unwanted arousal. She groaned into the phone and he began nuzzling her neck lovingly in contrast to what he was doing to her pussy as he whispered, "My dirty, little whore."

"Are you okay, you sounded like you were groaning," Benjamin asked with a small tone of worry in his voice.

"Ah… ah, it’s, ah… I was just… just stretching," Natalie blurted out, "It’s morning here." Against her will she began rubbing her ass against the semi-hard lump pressed against her as a mixture of anger and lust ran through her followed by shame. It couldn’t have been ten minutes since she had scrubbed her abused pussy raw to get the feel of Norman’s prick off of her and now she was humping herself between his hand and penis. She tried her best to carry on the conversation with her husband but all she could do was grunt in reply to try and hide her gasps of forced pleasure.

"…so I should be home by tonight," Benjamin finished happily.

"That… that’s gre… great, dear," Natalie said as a shiver of pleasure coursed through her traitorous body, "I’ll… I’ll see you th… then."

"Love you," Benjamin said before hanging up.

Natalie let the phone drop to the counter so she could brace herself and finally let out the groan of lust that had been building inside of her.

With a snicker, Norman quickly pulled his hands away from Natalie leaving her gasping.

Angrily, Natalie looked over her shoulder at Norman as he stared at her with a self-satisfied smirk on his face. "You fucker," she hissed.

Norman shrugged his shoulders. "You know what? I’m not that hungry," he said before turning around to walk out of the kitchen, "I think I’ll take a nap. I’m still healing, after all."

"And you can sleep in the guest room, you dirty pervert," Natalie called angrily after her uncle-in-all. He waved her off dismissively and when he was gone she noisily removed the pan from the stove and plopped down on the kitchen counter. She covered her face as she fought off more tears, refusing to cry any more because of that horrible man. She had shocked herself using profanity against him but there was really no other name to call him but what he was, a pervert. Nervous, scared and confused, Natalie sat unabashedly topless at her kitchen table wondering what she was going to do when her husband finally got home.


When he finally woke up from his nap, Norman stretched like a contented cat with a wide, self-satisfied smile on his face. He looked over at the alarm clock and saw that it was well after lunch time but he wasn’t hungry, after all, if he needed something to eat he was sure his niece would do in a pinch. He had to stop himself from laughing out loud at everything he had put Natalie through and his dick started to raise up. It wasn’t just the sex, although she seemed to be gettin’ better as time wore on, it was her complete obliviousness at everything he had done. She was basically powerless against him and he wondered what kind of unbelievably sheltered life she had been raised in that had made her such a easy mark.

When Benjamin had told the family who he had been dating, Norman had spent an entire weekend masturbating to her first movie, The Professional. And when he had finally meet his nephew’s girlfriend he had spent another weekend looking up every movie the beautiful, slender woman had ever made. The most provocative thing Natalie had ever done was show her ass in some art house movie, and had been naked but covered but he had spanked himself silly over it. She was really a tasty piece of ass. He chuckled to himself as he sat up on the side of the bed and wondered what kind of game he could talk her into before his nephew made it home.

Curled up on her couch, Natalie heard the shower turn on and knew that Norman was up and awake. She had spent several hours silently alone on the couch both trying not to think of everything she had done as well as trying to think of a way out of it. She felt like she was trapped in the center of a spider’s web. A web she herself had spun out of all the lewd, perverted things she had done and allowed to happen. Things she was ashamed to admit that she may have enjoyed. She had no idea those things had been buried inside of her and she wished she knew how to shove them back into the hole they had been found in.

When the shower turned off she knew that she was going to have to face Norman again and she tried to prepare herself for giving her uncle-in-law the telling-off that he deserved. She could hear the perverted old man walking out of the guest room and sat herself higher on the couch and prepared her most withering gaze, the one she used on Benjamin when he had finally pushed her to the limit. It was a gaze she had practiced in the mirror several times for various movie rolls and had never failed to work on her husband yet.

When Norman walked into the living room he saw Natalie sitting ramrod straight on the couch and tried to keep a smirk off his lips. She had found where he had hidden her shorts and it was obvious she had been waiting for him and had the look of some disapproving mother on her face. The kind that said that she was both mad and disappointed at her child. But he was no child. "I think we should have a talk," he said like he was some sort of disapproving father about to chastize a way-ward daughter.

"I was thinking the same thing," Natalie agreed keeping the stern look of disapproval on her face. She continued to glare at him as he made his way over and sat opposite of her on the couch. He was wearing a simple T-shirt and sweats, his feet bare as he looked over at her. She barely blinked as they peered at each other, neither one looking away.

"So, I take it Benjamin will be home tonight," Norman said. He knew that she knew that he had heard everything over the phone but he purposefully made the comment sound like a question.

"You know he will," Natalie said defiantly.

Norman nodded solemnly as he looked down at his hands cupped together in his lap and looked at Natalie from the corner of his eye. She was dressed in a white T-shirt with jeans and socks, obviously braless beneath the material of her top, her nipples pressed slightly through the white cloth. "Then I think it’s time we started acting like the adults we are and call off our little fling," he sighed unhappily. He tried to keep a smile off of his lips at the look of shock on Natalie’s beautiful face. Her eyes were wide and her mouth hung open in shock at his words.

Natalie lost the look she had practiced so many times in the mirror. She couldn’t believe Norman had just said what he had just said. "What?"

"Listen, sweetie," Norman said as he looked up at Natalie and put a look of mild concern on his face but mostly it was a look of understanding, "I’m not going to say it hasn’t been fun, it really has, but I couldn’t possibly continue sleeping with my nephew’s wife."

Natalie’s mouth continued to gap open in shock. "What?"

Norman placed on affectionate hand on Natalie’s knee. "And it’s not that you aren’t a beautiful woman, you are, and I count myself blessed that I’ve been able to spend this time with you," he continued, "But Benny is my nephew and I’ve actually dishonored myself as well as him by engaging in our affair. Do you understand?"

"I don’t… I don’t… What?" Natalie stammered in confusion.

Norman took his hand off of Natalie’s knee and patted her affectionately on the shoulder with his other hand. "When you came onto my be while I was sick, it was like being touched by and angel," he said, still struggling to keep a smile off of his mouth, "And in the shower it was like bathing in the waters of the fountain of youth. And in the theater, and then on the floor, it was like I was reborn as a younger man." Natalie’s mouth continued to hang open and he took the finger of his free hand and crooked it under her chin, encouraging her to close her mouth. She couldn’t speak through the shock she felt and it amused him to no end. "But I think I know what really happened," he added.

"What?" Natalie said. She realized Norman’s finger was under her chin and shook her head until he pulled it away.

"You wanted an adventure," Norman continued, "And I suppose, after making love to you when I was sick and helpless, I wanted one too. It’s perfectly normal, angel." He ran his hand back from her shoulder to her back, stoking her. "But I’m afraid our little adventure will have to end. For your husband’s sake if not for ours."

Natalie couldn’t even bring herself to speak. It was like Norman had been living a completely different life than her over the last couple of days. Was it possible he had actually thought that was what had been happening? Had it all been just a fling to him? Had it meant nothing to him? Had the emotional turmoil she had been feeling been nothing more than some harmless adventure to him? Had the emotional turmoil only been her? Did he really just… go along with what was happening with no maliciousness at all on his part? Was that possible? Was it all in her mind.

"Do you understand, sweetie?" Norman asked with all the false sincerity he could muster. He nearly choked on his air at the look on Natalie’s face. He could hear the wheels spinning and creaking in her head, confused at everything he was saying. After everything he had put her through she just couldn’t conceive that he had been doing all of this on purpose. It wasn’t a lack of intelligence on her part, it was just that she had been always been protected and kept naive and it was a naivety that he was gleefully taking advantage of. After all, he and Benjamin came from the same family so how could she believe that he had been born so differently than his nephew. With that in mind, of course everything was just a big misunderstanding. He was actually afraid the beautiful young star could hear him cackling inside his mind.

Natalie snatched at the idea that the last few days was just a huge misunderstanding. "Of… of course," she said eagerly.

"I’m so glad," Norman said with the sweetest smile that he could muster, "Can I have a hug?"

Natalie smiled with relief as she nodded. She tentatively opened her arms up and Norman embraced her warmly. His hands didn’t wander, didn’t slide provocatively across her body, didn’t try to take advantage of her in anyway shape or form and she found herself melting against his embrace. He broke the hug and sat back up and she did the same. Then her face went slack and her mouth gapped open in shock when he spoke again.

"…and a blow-job?" Norman added. Once again he tried not to snicker evilly at the look on Natalie’s face. "Just to say, you know, good-bye and no hard feelings," he added as he pulled down the elastic of his sweats and scooped out his prick. He tugged on himself lightly, letting himself grow erect slowly as his niece’s eyes drifted down to his lap. "I’d sure appreciate it," he finished as his cock slowly hardened in his hand.

"I don’t… I don’t… I don’t…" Natalie stammered as she looked down at Norman’s slowly expanding penis. A sense of surrealism enveloped her. This was in no way how she had imagined this conversation would go. She had thought it was over. Her infidelities finished. She had thought she would have been able to put everything behind her and continue with her life but there it was, the slowly hardening prick she had gotten so used to since her husband had left her all along with his leachous uncle. She didn’t even react when she felt Norman put his hand between her shoulder blades and gently press her down.

"I really do appreciate this," Norman said plainly as he gently pushed Natalie down over his lap. She put up no resistance, just reacted in complete shock and let him guide her down like nothing was wrong. Once again he was amazed by how easy a mark his nephew had married.

"I don’t… I don’t… I don’t…" Natalie continued to stammer as she allowed Norman to press her down to his wicked penis. She braced her hands against his thighs to keep him from pushing her face into his pubic hair and his dick rose up to meet her lips. Her body was on autopilot, acting on his own accord since her brain refused to process the situation she was in. It had been over, her dirty, sexual fling had been finished. Norman had said as much but somehow she once again found herself opening to welcome him into her body. Granted, it wasn’t nearly as perverse as some of the other things that had happened to her, waking up with his prick inside of her, allowing him to fuck her in the shower, cumming on his fingers in a theater filled with people, riding him to another orgasm. With out being told, one of her hands circled the base of his prick and began tugging on him as her other hand gently cupped his balls.

Norman relaxed on the couch as Natalie’s soft, warm lips sealed themselves around the tip of his cock. Her head started bobbing up and down, taking half the length of his prick as she tugged on his shaft and massaged his balls. He slid his hand from her back to the back of her head, guiding her lightly as her tongue massaged his length. He was amazed at how easily she had accepted partial blame for him fucking her crazy. It was like all she needed was the smallest excuse to be a complete whore.

The feel of Norman’s hand on the back of her head broke Natalie from her shocked compliance. She took a deep breath and steadied herself, expecting him to begin thrusting up into her mouth and start the verbal abuse she had become so used to. But Norman remained silent, his hips still. She turned her head slightly to the side, the head of his prick bulging against her cheek as she looked up at him. His eyes were closed and his face looked content. There was none of the malicious glee she had become accustomed to, none of the contempt, none of the verbal abuse. He simply sat still, seemingly just enjoying the feel of him in her mouth. It added to her confusion.

Once again Norman tried to keep a knowing smirk off of his face. He could feel Natalie staring up at him, studying him, waiting for him to act like he had been but he was a master of the unexpected and simply sat still. He knew it would add to her confusion and that she would undoubtedly continue just to prove that he was the bastard she had become used to. She would continue sucking his cock just to prove that he was the horny bastard that had fucked her endlessly since waking up in her guest bed and he would continue not acting like a horny bastard just to get a blow-job out of her. She was his puppet and he masterfully held her strings.

Her eyebrow cocked in suspicion, Natalie went back to her blow-job. If this is what it took to get Norman to finish their whatever they were doing then she’d do it. After all, she’d done worse since her husband had left. She went back to bobbing up and down on her uncle’s prick, her lips stretched tightly around his girth, her tongue rubbing firmly against his shaft, her fist meeting her mouth as she slid wetly up and down his dick. Her other hand deftly juggled his bloated balls as she concentrated on sucking his prick, the tip of his cock bumping against the back of her mouth with every suck and lick. Her shoulders were tensed as she waited for him to begin forcefully fucking her mouth and call her the whore and the slut he was convinced that she was. And what could her argument against it possibly be? Here she was, bent over his lap, sucking his cock, all in an effort to get him to leave her alone and let her get back to her life.

Relaxing against the back of the couch, one hand on the back of Natalie’s head to guide her up and down, Norman once again groaned out in contentment. He thought about how many men wanted to be where he was with Natalie Portman’s lips wrapped around their dick and smiled wide. Hell, how many men would have loved to have lived his life at all? He’d never put down roots, went his own way, pretty much did whatever he wanted whenever he wanted, consequences were for other people. He wasn’t necessarily a con-man but he was smart enough to get what he wanted whenever he wanted it. And he couldn’t remember the last time he’d paid a single tax. But now, now he had his crowning achievement. One more hole to go and he’d have everything out of Natalie Portman that any man could possibly want.

Natalie did the best job she could with Norman’s prick. She sucked forcefully, she let strings of her saliva drip from the corners of her mouth to help lubricate him, she massaged his shaft with her tongue, she ran his sensitive head around the insides of her moist mouth, she added a twist with her wrist as she slide her fist wetly up and down his length, and she firmly massaged his balls with her other hand. But for some reason, no matter what she did, she felt uninspired. For some reason it felt like she was simply masturbating him with her mouth, the entire act barely registering as sex of any kind. Granted, she still felt a little confused by the whole situation but that didn’t help the strange thought in the back of her mind that she was missing something, some kind of key component was missing.

Flattening her head against Norman’s groin, Natalie deep-throated the older man, an act she didn’t even know she could do until her uncle had fucked her throat. His pubic hair tickled her nose as she held him in her tightly clutching throat and squeezed his balls in her hand. She bobbed up and down quickly, her lips meeting his groin until she pulled back a little and let his tip rest inside of her mouth. She circled him with her tongue before diving back down, deep throating him again. But for some reason it still felt like something was missing.

Norman enjoyed the power he had over Natalie now. She was doing all the work while he sat lazily on her couch and let her, allowing her to try and please him. It was almost funny. He had spent so much time abusing her physically, verbally, and even mentally and now she had no idea what to do on her own. Her blow-job was completely uninspired but like a fat girl on prom night, she was trying her best. He wondered how long it would take her to figure it out as he stared down at her.

Mechanically, Natalie continued sucking her uncle’s dick. Her mind was in turmoil, confusion whirling around and spinning her thoughts into useless torrents. She was trying her best but for some reason it felt like this was just some cardboard cut out of sex, a useless parody. "What am I doing wrong?" she wondered helplessly as she held Norman’s cock in her mouth. The strange confusion and frustration filling her mind had her on the verge of tears and she desperately wanted someone, anyone to tell her what was going on and what to do. Tears spilled from her eyes, dropping down onto her husband’s uncle’s lap as she continued sucking on his prick, frantically wanting to do it right.

The sight of Natalie crying as she tried to figure out the best way to please him was the greatest aphrodisiac that Norman could ever possibly need. Either that or holding her down and forcefully fucking her to senses shattering orgasm against her will. Either one would do for him. "Oh, sweetie, that feels so good," he groaned as he rolled his hips up, sliding is cock as deep into his niece’s mouth as he could and cumming deep into her throat. With every spurt of his hot cum she swallowed eagerly, her throat rippling around his throbbing cock-head as he drained himself into her talented mouth.

Natalie eagerly sucked down Norman’s thick load, her hand squeezing every drop out of his balls and shaft as he drained himself. With the last of his cum sliding like liquid silk down her throat she allowed his softening prick to pop out of her mouth and looked up at him expectantly. He smiled down at her and patted her head affectionately as she waited.

"Oh, that was so nice," Norman said warmly, "Thanks."

Disappointment filled Natalie as she allowed Norman to pull her up before stuffing himself back into his sweats. She continued to wait.

"I’m going to take a nap before Benjamin shows up," Norman said nonchalantly as he stood up. Without looking at the young woman who had just sucked his cock, he walked out of the living room to the guest bedroom and closed the door behind him. It took all of his willpower not to look back at her just to check that she had the look on her face that he knew he had placed there.

Natalie looked behind with disappointment on her face as even more confusion filled her. She had finally figured out what had been missing during the blow-job, the missing element she hadn’t even realized she had become accustomed to and the realization had left her even more confused. Not once did Norman yell or beret her. Not once did he demand something from her. Not once did he force her to do anything. And without that bizarre guidance she had been lost, unsure of what to do. She hadn’t been the most practiced of women when she had married Benjamin but on their wedding night she still knew what to do but just now, with Benjamin’s uncle in her mouth, she had felt completely lost. A single tear trickled down her cheek as she wonder what it was that Norman had done to her, how he had made her want to be verbally and physically degraded in order to get off.

Refusing to give into the confusion filling her, Natalie pushed it aside and began getting their home ready for Benjamin’s return, sure that once he was home everything would be right again. To begin with the laundry needed to be done. She had been so busy sinking to new levels of depravity, thanks to Norman, that she had no clean clothes of her own much less for her husband. With Norman asleep she felt a bit safer and more comfortable in her home so she stripped off the old jeans she was wearing leaving her in only her T-shirt and panties. She started the washing machine and began cleaning the house in total until she stepped on something odd in the living room.

The rug felt stiff below her foot so she bent down, wondering what it was. When Natalie suddenly remembered that it was the spot she and her uncle had… had had their fling, she felt suddenly woozy. In her shameful excitement she had soiled the carpet. Disgusted with herself she began frantically cleaning the spot, desperately trying to remove the evidence of her marital crime while also trying to remove it from her memory. It was a fitful experience but at strange sense of pride seemed to fill her chest as the carpet slowly became clean but her heart grew heavy as she realized that no matter what she did she couldn’t remove the stain of what she had done as a wife.

When Natalie was finished in the living room she threw the wet clothes from the washer into the dryer and decided it was time to start dinner. Having food ready for her husband when he returned home was something a good wife would do and she wanted to be a good wife more than anything in the world right now. It would be a simple meal, something they could eat together before Benjamin headed to bed, tired from his trip. She didn’t even think about what Norman could eat, refusing to feed the pig of a man and with any luck he would sleep until her husband got home. She knew that her uncle wouldn’t dare try anything with her while Benjamin was home, she’d be safe.

Concentrating on preparing her husband’s welcome home meal, Natalie didn’t hear Norman enter the kitchen. He sat down as quietly as he could, staring leachously at Natalie’s ass as she moved through the kitchen cooking. Every time she would reach up for something in the cabinets her shirt would lift up exposing her pantie covered rear-end and every time she bent down for something on or below the counters her ass stuck out straight at him. He licked his lips hungrily just staring at his niece. When she reached down to pull a skillet out below the stove he could see up her gaping T-shirt to her small, dangling breasts and he groaned out like a eager animal.

Natalie jumped up and looked back at the sound and, of course, found Norman leering at her. "Stop it," she ordered before turning back to her and Benjamin’s meal.

"Stop what?" Norman asked as innocently as possible, "I’m not doing anything."

"You know perfectly well what you are doing, Norman," Natalie said sternly, "And I’d kindly thank you to stop it."

"There is just no pleasing you," Norman chuckled, "You wanted me to stop fuckin’ you and I have and now you’re upset when I sit here and do nothing."

"Then stop staring at me," Natalie said in her most stern voice. She looked at the clock on the wall as she cooked and did some quick math in her head. She cursed herself for thinking Norman would do anything more than cat-nap and now her pants wouldn’t be dry for another fifteen minutes. She refused to give him the satisfaction of admitting to him her slight embarrassment at being half naked and going off to her room to get her robe to wear. This was her house and if she wanted to do her laundry and cook without her pants then she would, old perverts be damned.

Norman tried his damnedest to stare through Natalie’s panties as she finished cooking. After a while a buzzer sounded off in another room and he guessed his little peep show would be over and he was right. Natalie stormed off into the laundry room and came back wearing a comfortable pair of sweat pants. "Show’s over I guess," he said with a chuckle.

"I threw your clothes into the guest room," Natalie said nonchalantly as she continued cooking, refusing to look at her uncle, "You can sort them yourself."

Chuckling at Natalie’s idea of punishment for his behavior, Norman got up and walked past his niece, swatting her taunt little ass on his way by. "I guess I’ll just have to get to it then," he said as he walked out of the kitchen while Natalie refused to say anything to him.

By the time Norman came out of the guest room, Natalie had already changed into less casual clothes. She wore a simple button-up, short sleeved blouse, nicer jeans and had her hair up in a loose bun. She could feel Norman still leering at her as he made his way to the living room but she refused to acknowledge the older man in any way. She made a point of only setting two places to eat and he chuckled at her little display of defiance as he walked into the living room and sat down on the couch. Natalie then kept the food warm on the stove and sat at the kitchen table to wait for Benjamin and thank God she didn’t have to wait long.

With a rattling of keys the front door to the house opened. "Benjamin!" Natalie squealed excitedly as she jumped up from her chair. She practically ran through the living room and jumped into her husband’s arms forcing him to drop the luggage he was carrying. He wrapped his arms around his wife as she frantically planted kiss after kiss on his face. "Whoa, whoa, whoa," Benjamin chuckled, "What did I do to deserve this?"

"I missed you," Natalie giggled. All the pain, despair and remorse she had been through melted away in her husband’s arms as she squeezed him tightly.

"Benjamin, good to see you, boy," Norman wheezed as he slowly sat up from the couch. He could see Natalie staring at him in disbelief as he made his way to his nephew on shaking legs. "So glad to see you," he said as Benjamin set Natalie down. He weakly shook his nephew’s hand and pretended to dab sweat off of his brow with his other hand. In just a few seconds with a few steps and a few weak pumps of Benjamin’s he had managed to take all of the attention away from Natalie.

"Uncle Norman, how are you feeling?" Benjamin asked worriedly.

"Can’t complain, can’t complain," Norman said with a slight, fake cough, "Your wife has been taking care of just about all my needs." He looked over at Natalie and had to stop himself from laughing at the look of stunned disbelief still on her face.

"I’m so glad to hear that," Benjamin said with all sincerity to his uncle before turning to his wife. "Honey, I really can’t thank you enough," he told Natalie.

"I’ve been thankin’ her every chance I get," Norman said, leering and waggling his eyebrows at Natalie with Benjamin’s head turned away from him. His nephew gave Natalie a quick peck on her forehead and Norman made silent kissy faces at her.

When Benjamin turned back to his uncle he missed the mischievous look on the older man’s face. "You were so weak when I found you. I wish you would have let me take you to the ER," he said earnestly.

Norman shook his head slowly, hunching down a little as if the effort of standing was getting to him. "I doubt I would have gotten nearly the same attention from them that I got from your wife," he said as warmly as he could. Behind his nephew, Natalie began glaring angrily at him. He looked back at his nephew and clapped him warmly on the shoulder. "You must be famished from your trip," he said as he held his arm out to present the kitchen to Benjamin, "Natalie made us a light supper so why don’t we tuck in?"

Natalie couldn’t believe what she was seeing and hearing as Benjamin took Norman by the elbow and led the old man into the kitchen. Why was Norman acting like he was still sick unless to mess with Natalie in some way. And what was she supposed to say, that she didn’t make any food for the poor old sick looking man. She glared evilly at the old man as he turned his head and smiled at her over his shoulder and he and Benjamin entered the kitchen.

Benjamin looked at the two places set on the table and looked back at Natalie. "Honey, there’s only two places set, aren’t you eating?" he asked.

"Oh, don’t you worry about her," Norman reassured his nephew, "She ate while she was cooking. Isn’t that right, Nat?" He looked back at Natalie and wagged his eyebrows at her, daring her to call him out on his lie.

"I… I… I… sure," Natalie stammered as Benjamin and Norman sat down. "The man is pure evil," she thought to herself.

With no way to call out Norman she tried to keep herself from storming through the kitchen as she served them both. The meal wasn’t elaborate, simply a salad, soup, and some crackers and as the two men began eating she joined them at the table. She sat between Norman and Benjamin giving all of her attention to her husband while turning her back to her uncle. "So how was your trip, sweetie," she asked Benjamin.

"Not bad, not bad," Benjamin said before taking a sip of soup, "It wasn’t even really a emergency. A client just overreacted to a small slump in The Market so all I had to do really was just baby him a bit." He turned to Natalie and tried to smile as warmly and apologetically as he could to her. "So I’m sorry I had to leave you all alone," he said.

Natalie’s heart melted at the puppy dog look on her husband’s face. She cupped her face in her hands and gave him a firm kiss on the lips, momentarily forgetting who was sitting behind her. "It’s okay, I’m just glad to have you home," she said. It was an extremely romantic moment between husband and wife until the wife felt the uncle-in-law’s hand on her thigh.

Benjamin saw his wife jump a little from the corner of his eye. "You okay, honey?" he asked before taking another sip of soup.

Trying her best to ignore Norman, Natalie smiled as sweetly as she could at her husband. "I’m fine, sweetie," she said as she tried to swat her husband’s uncle’s hand away from her thigh without drawing attention but the old man kept a firm hold of her slender leg. His hand started to creep to the insides of her thighs. She tried pinching him but nothing she tried would deter the old man. Her husband told her all about his trip but she couldn’t pay much attention with Norman’s hands between her legs. He began squeezing her denim covered groin, her pussy moistening despite herself, and whenever Benjamin’s attention was fixed on his dinner she glared at the old pervert behind her from over her shoulder. He just grinned back between sips of her soup that he had practically stolen.

"That was great," Benjamin said before giving Natalie a quick peek on her cheek, "I’m gonna go get cleaned up."

The moment Benjamin was out of the room, Natalie spun around in her chair and swatted at Norman. "What is the matter with you!" she whispered angrily.

Norman grinned wickedly at Natalie. "You’re upset when I’m touching you, you’re upset when I’m not touching you. There’s just no pleasing you sometimes," he chuckled as he set his napkin down on the table and moved off to the guest room.

While sitting next to her husband on the couch listening to how his trip went, Natalie’s stomach dropped when she saw Norman come back out of the guest room. The fact that he was fully dressed, shaved, showered, and looking so well rested told her that he was up to something. And the shark like smile on his face just proved it. How could Ben not see the hungry, lustful look in his uncle’s eyes? Norman sat across the living room from them and joined in, catching Benjamin up on how well she had taken care of him. It sickened Natalie. How could someone lie to family like that old man was doing?

"Well I hope you two don’t mind but I think I’m going to head to bed a bit early," Benjamin said with a playful slap on his wife’s thigh.

"Good idea, good idea," Norman agreed, leering at Natalie when his nephew’s back was turned.

"You two going to be okay without me?" Benjamin asked playfully as he started walking to his bedroom.

"I’m sure we’ll be fine together," Norman said, wiggling his eyebrows at Natalie.

"We’ll be fine," Natalie agreed coldly, glaring angrily at Norman. A sense of inevitability flowed through her body as she got up from the couch without even excusing herself and made her way into the kitchen with her and Benjamin’s dirty dishes, Norman could clean up after himself. The leachous old man followed her into the kitchen and she could feel his eyes on her but she refused to acknowledge him as she wiped down the kitchen counter. She could hear him breathing as she put the leftovers in the fridge but she refused to even act like she knew he was there. As she bent over the kitchen table she could hear his footsteps but refused to act like she knew what was coming next. With her husband only a few dozen feet away his uncle placed his old, leathery hands on her slender hips.

Holding onto Natalie’s hips, Norman began grinding himself against her out-thrust ass and chuckled as she whimpered.

"Please don’t," Natalie asked. Her tone was flat, devoid of inflection because she knew there was no stopping what was coming next. Even though his nephew had returned home Norman was still going to fuck her.

"Then stop me," Norman dared before licking her graceful neck, "If you want." He knew she wasn’t going to say anything as he rubbed his erect prick against her ass through their pants. He felt her shudder as he pressed himself forward against her body bent over the table. He ran his hands up to her chest and chuckled as he felt her hard nipples through her top. "Knew you weren’t gonna say shit," he laughed as he squeezed her small tits.

Natalie surrendered to Norman. Even with her husband here she wasn’t safe. Helplessly she stood still as he slowly had her way with him, telling herself that there was nothing she could do. He had her trapped. A gasped escaped from between her lips and she told herself it was just the shock of him pinching her nipples and had nothing to do with simple biological pleasure. He ground himself against her even harder, humping her as she stood stock still and waited for him to get done with her. It was all because of the situation she was in and had nothing to do with the way her traitorous pussy was warming or the way her nipples were sizzling with unwanted desire. Why is this always happening to me, she wondered, unaware of exactly how far back her situation went.

"Fucking dirty slut," Norman whispered into Natalie’s ear, "I can fucking smell you. Knew you weren’t gonna say shit." He used his grip on her tits to twist them, almost to the point of pain and heard her grunt in reply before he slid his hands back down to her sides. He roughly yanked her pants open before unceremoniously tugging them and her panties down to her slender thighs, baring her ass to him. He ran his rough hands over her pliant flesh, using his thumbs to part her taunt cheeks apart and grinning to himself at the sight of her hidden little asshole.

As Norman slid his thumbs over the entrance to her ass, Natalie whimpered in shame as she shuddered in pleasure. His course hands slid roughly over the sensitive flesh of her rear-end and no where else. He had no concern for her other than the part of her body he had exposed to his greedy eyes and needy hands. He gripped her hips possessively and yanked her back against his cloth enclosed erection, grunting in pleasure as he ground himself against her. She whimpered out again as he slid down on his knees behind her, his hands holding her taunt cheeks apart and she groaned out as she heard him inhale deeply behind her.

"You’re fucking dripping," Norman chuckled as he watched Natalie’s warm juices slowly trail down the insides of her thighs, "I knew you were just waitin’ for me to get you alone." He extended his tongue out as far as he could and took a quick lick of his niece’s lust swollen pussy-lips and she cried out above him. "Little whore, just waiting for your husband to get out of the way so I could fuck you the way you wanted," he said before taking another quick lick and causing her to moan out. He used his thumbs to hold her labia apart and jammed his tongue as deep into her pink hole as he could, wiggling it around playfully before roughly fucking her with it.

Norman quickly released her hold on her causing Natalie gasp out in surprise. She could hear him stand up behind her and her heart sank. He wasn’t done with her yet. She shuddered as she heard the sound of his zipper opening and the rustle of his clothes as he pulled his pants down.

Norman began rubbing his cock-head across the flesh of Natalie’s upturned ass. "Now, a little dirty slut with an ass like this isn’t gonna tell me nobody ever tried to stick their cocks up it, are you?" he chuckled as his pre-cum left gleaming, sticky trails over his niece-in-law’s ass.

Natalie tried to refuse to answer but a quick, painful slap on her ass by Norman’s hard hand changed her mind and she nodded her head. "A… a few times," she admitted with a blush of shame.

To balance out the red mark he had left on her ass, Norman slapped her other cheek. "Bet a dirty little slut like you enjoyed it, huh?" he chuckled, "My nephew ever try to stick it up your ass?"

Once again Natalie tried not to answer but another quick double slap to her rear-end convinced her otherwise. "He… he never… never tried," she said as fat tears of shame began rolling down her face. I’m fact, nobody had really tried since she had graduated college.

"Heh, doesn’t surprise me any," Norman said as he placed the tip of his cock at the entrance to Natalie’s gooey cunt, "He never did have much sense." He began rocking himself forward, dipping the head of his prick just barely inside of her before pulling back out and pressing himself against her rosebud of an asshole.

"No- o- o- o-…" Natalie stuttered as Norman probed against her ass and then back into her dripping cunt. He slid a deeper inch into her slick pussy before pulling back out and pushing into her rear entrance again. He repeated himself again, pulling out of her ass and back into her pussy, delving another inch inside of her wet hole before shoving himself back into her tightly clutching ass, burrowing inside of her an inch at a time like a worm until he was buried deep inside of her back entrance.

"Oh Jesus your ass is tight," Norman gasped. He held himself still, relishing the feel of his nephew’s wife’s ass wrapped tightly around his stiff pole. She was writhing beneath him, unable to find a comfortable position with him buried deep inside of her. He held her hips as still as possible as she gasped and groaned like a pinned cat, held down by his prick. "Fucking little whore needing a big dick to split her ass and fuck her good," he groaned as the cute little noises of pain and discomfort turned deeper, throatier as she got used to him being buried inside of her. "Fucking little whore doing all the work, just enjoying herself," he chuckled.

Norman accusing her of enjoying herself steeled Natalie and her head whipped to peer angrily at him from over her slender shoulder. He had whittled her down to just a tight hole for him to fuck and then insulted her by accusing her of enjoying it. Once again she had lost some fight with him she hadn’t even known she was fighting much less out to fight it. "Just finish it, fucker," she growled.

"Ha!" Norman cried out before slapping Natalie again on her ass. She turned away from him and he could see her arms bracing herself against the table as he pulled out a bare inch and thrust himself back in. He began working himself rough and deep inside of the tightest ass he’d ever had, his balls rocking back and forth, slapping against her pussy. "Fucking whore wants a cock up her ass, fucking whore will get a cock up her ass," he complied as he fucked her hard and slow, burying himself deep with each thrust. "Take that cock, you slut. Take that cock in your ass that your husband won’t even bother to give you," he chuckled as she began panting and moaning.

"Don’t you fucking talk about my husband!" Natalie growled. She ignored the sound of Norman chuckling again as she began thrusting herself back against him, syncing with his thrusts to get as much of his cock into her ass as possible. She tried to ignore him as much as possible, reducing him down to just his prick the same way he had reduced her down to just her ass as she fucked back against him. With every thrust back she grunted in pleasure, the feel of the cock stretching her tightly clutching ass overriding the shame bubbling up inside of her chest.

Holding himself still, Norman let Natalie do all the work. Her slender body was rocking against him, her ass slapping against his hips as the horny slut fucked him all on her own. She was gasping and moaning with every lunge back, enjoying the feel of her ass sliding over his shaft. He had no idea when the last time she’d gotten a good prick up her rear but going by how much noise she was trying not to make she had missed it and was now enjoying every bit of it. Why a girl would want to deny herself something she could have just by asking any stranger he had no idea but he was certainly enjoying it now.

"Ah, ah, ah…" Natalie panted as her body rocked against Norman, his cock piercing her again and again. Her delicate hands began to ball into fists and her toes began to curl as she felt her orgasm begin to rise up inside of her. It had been to long since she had let herself feel such a hard penis inside of her rectum and she was helpless to fight against the feeling now. Maybe if she’d been more honest with her husband about her own needs she would have been able to fight off Norman’s advances. Tears of shame were still rolling down her face as she cried out in pleasure, her needy body shuddering as her orgasm began rolling through her, her pulse thundering in her ears.

"F- f- f- fuck- k- k- k-…" Norman stuttered as Natalie came around his cock. Her ass squeezed down on him with a strength her slender body didn’t show she had. She fell forward on the table, her quaking ass sticking up higher in the air as she was rocked by her orgasm. He quickly yanked his cock out of her ass with a lewd pop, fisting himself as his balls tightened against him. He exploded an instant later, his thick load splashing against her ass as he came, his white seed painting the flesh of her quivering rear.

As she came down from her orgasm, Natalie’s groan of pleasure turned to pleading whimpers. As her mind cleared the shame in her heart washed through her with just as much power as her long denied anal orgasm.

Norman took one last look at Natalie’s cum splashed ass before chuckling to himself and zipping his pants back up. "Well that was certainly something."

Natalie glared back angrily at Norman, hating the pleased look on his face. "You dirty fucker," she growled.

"Says the slut that just came with a cock up her shitter," Norman chucked before heading off to bed.

Watching Norman walk away, Natalie managed to pulled her pants up before collapsing into a kitchen chair. She held her head in her hands and cried in defeat and surrender as she finally admitted to herself what was in her heart. What she needed in order to be happy. Who she really was. Who she been every since she was twelve years old. It was almost like Norman had introduced who she wanted to be to the woman she actually was and to the confused girl she had been. And she cried that the woman she actually was had all but smothered the woman she tried to be and had used dirty, shameful sex to do it.


When Benjamin woke up the next morning he was greeted by the smell of cooking bacon and coffee. He threw on his robe and padded to the kitchen to find Natalie cooking breakfast for them. She wished him a good morning and gave him a big hug before throwing their breakfast onto two plates. Along with the bacon she had cut up several pieces of fruit and poured them both a large glass of orange juice. “So I take it I’m out of the dog house about leaving you with Norman?” he asked.

Natalie just shrugged her shoulders non-committedly while she chewed her bacon. “Life happens and everything turned out okay,” she said before smiling and patting Benjamin on his hand.

“I’m glad to hear it,” Ben said and enjoyed his breakfast with his wife. He told her more about his trip and she listened politely to him even though he knew she found his job boring. He then told her about his plans at work for the day to clear out the three week vacation he had promised her before they finished their breakfast and headed to their bedroom.

Natalie insisted on helping Benjamin get ready for work and then stripped first him and then herself. She walked him into their bathroom and started his shower, following him in to bathe him. She started with his hair and worked her way down his body, washing around his now stiff prick to his legs as she got down on her knees before him.

Taking her husband’s cock in her hands, Natalie gave him a few loving tugs as she looked up at him with a warm, loving smile on her lips before taking him into her mouth. She gave Benjamin a long, drawn out blow-job, her lips, tongue, and fingers thoroughly exploring every inch of his hard shaft, welcoming it, and him, back to their home.

When Benjamin came, Natalie willingly swallowed everything he had to give until be was dry. She used her hands to softly clean his cock and balls, rinsing him off before standing back up and turning the shower off. She dried her husband off and set his clothes out for him before drying herself off and getting dressed. She finished getting her clothes on before he did, dressing casually since she’d be taking her clothes back off shortly.

Natalie walked Benjamin to the front door and gave him a sweet kiss before closing the door behind him and locking it. It wasn’t a odd act so it wouldn’t seem suspicious if her husband returned home early but it would stop him long enough for her to get her clothes back on. From the living room window she watched him leave, waving at him as he drove away before letting the curtain close.

Padding across the living room, Natalie pulled off her T-shirt to reveal her small, pert breasts. Reaching the short hall to the bedrooms and house bathroom she leaned against the wall to tug down her pants to reveal her high, taunt ass and exposed pussy. Wadding her clothes under her arm she realized it was the first time she had been naked this far out from the privacy of her own bedroom. The stepped up to the door to the guest room and opened it, tossing her clothes just inside.

Still in her socks she walked over to Norman sleeping in the bed, lightly snoring. She pushed the covers over to the side of the bed revealing the older man’s naked body. She wasn’t really surprised that he was sleeping naked, he probably went to bed last night knowing what she was going to do this morning. Well, maybe not everything she was going to do. She moved the covers enough to completely expose him except for the upper half of his chest, his shoulders, and his face. She had no interest in him from the waist up right now anyway.

Natalie got down on her knees beside the bed and gripped his soft, flopping dick. She wrapped her lips around his soft tip, licking him with her tongue before sucking his entire prick into her mouth. She gripped his balls with one hand as she bathed his soft cock with her tongue. He slowly started to harden as she circled the thumb and pointer finger from her free hand around the base of his prick. As he started to lengthen in her mouth she began tugging his cock with one hand while massaging his balls with the other.

Norman slowly came out of sleep and looked down over the top of his comforter at Natalie sucking his dick. “Hmmm. Knew you were a little cock-sucker at heart,” he groaned lustfully.

Natalie stopped sucking on her uncle in law’s prick long enough to glare angrily at him and flip him off. She resumed sucking, never breaking eye contact with the old pervert, staring defiantly up at him as her lips slid wetly up and down his shaft.

“Don’t be mad at me,” he chuckled as he ran his fingers through Natalie’s hair and slowly humped up against her face, “You’re the slut in denial in all this. Just look at you now.”

Natalie swatted Norman’s hand away and let his dick fall out of her mouth. “Don’t fucking touch me,” she ordered as she repositioned his prick to take it back into her mouth, “And stop fucking talking. I don’t want to be reminded there’s anything above your waist.”

“Ha!” Norman laughed before giving his niece a mock salute, “Yes, ma’am.” He used his fingers to close a imaginary zipper across his lips before sitting up a little straighter and placing his hands behind his head. He watched Natalie take his cock back into her mouth, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked hard on him. Her talented tongue massaged the length of him as her beautiful face bobbed up and down over his lap, her eyes occasionally flashing angrily at him whenever she accidentally made eye contact with him. She continued massaging his dick and balls with her hands as she blew him, trying to enjoy him in her mouth while trying to ignore the fact that he was there at all. And she had even swore at him, it was maybe the hottest thing she had done since he’d arrived.

She slipped her lips half way down Norman’s prick as her hand came halfway up his shaft, her lips meeting her fist before her mouth and hand reversed direction again. As her hand reached the base of his rigid shaft she twisted her fist around him and as her lips reached the top of his cock she circled his cock-head with her tongue. Her other hand continue fondling his heavy balls, juggling each large orb between her fingers as he groaned above her. Norman was amazed at the starlet’s dexterity, accomplishing three different feats with his dick and balls. She really was a natural.

Rolling her eyes in frustration at Norman groaning in pleasure above her, Natalie released him from her hands and mouth. “I thought I told you to shut-up,” she said bitterly as she got to her feet.

“Trust me, doll,” Norman chuckled as Natalie climbed up on the bed and straddled his lap, “If you were where I’m at you’d be moaning too.”

“Just shut-up, Norman,” Natalie ordered as she took the base of the old man’s prick and aimed him up between her slender legs.

“Heh, whatever the lady wants,” Norman chuckled as Natalie rubbed the top of his prick against her wet, dripping pussy, “Never let it be said I’m not a gentleman.”

“You’re not a gentleman,” she mocked bitterly as she slipped the tip of his cock into her hungry pussy and groaned out as she slid herself slowly down his pole. She moaned out in lust and desire as his hard shaft parted her hot, slick walls and she released him to brace her hands against his chest. She growled in frustration at having touched his surprisingly muscular chest before yanking the comforter down so she wasn’t in contact with his skin any more than she had to.

Norman chuckled at the look of disgust on Natalie’s face as she squirmed around on top of him. “Heh. I may not be the gentleman you want,” he said as he gripped his niece-in-law around her small waist, “But I’m the dirty fucker you need.” With a quick jerk he thrust his hips up, spearing the horny actress on his prick causing her to shudder in sudden pleasure. She gasped out in surprise and lust, her eyelids fluttering and her slender body shuddering, her chest heaving, her small breasts jiggling, and her tight pussy rippling around his throbbing prick. He chuckled again as she struggled to regain control of her body and glared angrily down at him.

“Fucking stop it!” Natalie barked as she grabbed both of Norman’s wrists and yanked them away from her waist. They struggled against each other with his cock buried inside of her, her body rocking back and forth and up and down, slowly reaching a wet rhythm. Her taunt body rose up and down, her tight cunt sliding up and down his shaft as she angrily fucked the perverted old man’s cock. Slowly their fingers intertwined and she used his hands as hand-holds to lift herself up and down his throbbing shaft. She closed her eyes, not to ignore her uncle-in-law and not to pretend that she was having sex with her husband but rather to just concentrate on the pleasure she was receiving. The feel of the soft cock-head rubbing against her G-spot, her clit rubbing against the lower abdomen below her, the shaft burrowing inside of her wet, heated pussy was all that she cared about as she fucked herself. The fact that there was a man that she had come to completely loath attached to the prick giving her so much pleasure wasn’t even a secondary concern to her, all that mattered was the pure pleasure rising up inside of her.

Norman’s eyes suddenly went wide in shock as Natalie violently shoved his hands away and gripped him by his shoulders. She began grinding herself against him, almost bruising his pelvis as she squeezed his meat with her tight, rippling cunt. Her eyes opened slowly and glared defiantly down at him as she worked her naked, sweat slick body against him. Her small, pointed breasts dangled a few scant inches from his gasping mouth but whenever he went to suck in a hard nipple she moved her slender body away from him.

“What am I?” Natalie growled.

“Wha?” Norman asked, completely perplexed by Natalie’s suddenly strange behavior.

“What am I?” Natalie angrily asked again with a sudden shove of Norman’s shoulders against the headboard, “ Fuckin’ say it!”

A strange nervousness spread through Norman’s body that oddly didn’t effect his hard prick. He had never seen this look on Natalie’s before. She looked not just angry but… hungry?

Natalie shoved Norman’s body hard against the headboard as she thrust her body back against his hard cock. “You’ve been saying it since you’ve been here. Don’t lose your balls now,” she ordered.

A slow smile of realization spread across Norman’s face. He slid his hands up Natalie’s slender thighs and gripped her thrusting hips. “You’re a dirty slut,” he said and the beautiful, angry actress actually shuddered in pleasure. “A filthy whore,” and she groaned in contentment. “A cock hungry slut that just wants a cock up in her,” and she moaned out, “Any cock. A dirty whore that’ll take any prick between her legs,” and her body worked like a piston on his dick, “A cum slut that’ll let any man between her legs,” and she began keening like a trapped animal. He continued verbally abusing her as his hands began sliding over her body pinching her nipples, twisting her breasts, slapping her ass, and even squeezing her throat.

With no warning, Natalie threw herself back, burying Norman’s prick inside of her as deeply as she could as she came. Her tight cunt squeezed down on him as her juicy pussy gushed in pleasure, her eyes closed, her head thrown back as she rode Norman and her orgasm at the same time. Her entire body spasmed and she fell forward, Norman’s face buried in her slender chest and small breasts as she writhed and squirmed in naked pleasure.

Squeezing Natalie’s taunt, sweat slick ass as he practically gnawed at her small tits, Norman began thrusting himself up into her twitching body as his own orgasm rose up inside of him. His balls boiled as he jack-hammered away into his nephew’s wife as she continued cumming on his throbbing cock. He grunted suddenly as the spent actress squeezed his hips with her thighs, her knees digging into her sides.

Forcing herself up, her hands braced on the wall above Norman’s head, Natalie peered down at him. “Not yet you don’t,” she said as she began lifting herself up, “I’m not done with you.” She slid off the side of the bed and stood on shaky legs. “Follow me,” she ordered putting an extra swish in her step knowing that the old man’s eyes were locked in her swaying ass as she walked out of the room.

A wide, leachous smile split Norman’s face as he followed Natalie into the bathroom. He watched her slender body stretch as she turned on the shower before looking over her shoulder and smiling wickedly at him. She stepped into the steaming shower and began wetting her hair and body, leaving the shower door open for him. He softly stroked himself as he watched her, the suds from her shampoo cascading down her lithe body as she washed herself. He began unconsciously jacking himself harder, faster as she began soaping her body, her hands slipping across her slight chest and down her torso.

Making sure to lock eyes with Norman, Natalie leaned back against the wall of the shower stall as she washed her legs from her toes up to the middle of her thighs. She spread her legs slightly as her hands traveled up the insides of her legs to her hot, wet cunt. With one hand she slid two fingers into her dripping hole while using her other hand to circle her sizzling clit. She moaned lustfully as she rocked her hips up against her hands, her eyes never leaving her uncle in law’s as she pleasured herself. She could feel her juices trickling down the insides of her thighs to join the water rushing down into the shower drain.

Her eyes stayed locked on Norman’s as Natalie turned around slowly, bowing her graceful back and present her tight ass to him. Her hands slid around her sides to grab her cheeks and parted them to give the perverted old man a unobstructed view of the puckered little entrance to her ass. She motioned to his hands with her eyes and gave him a smirk as she said, “Don’t waste it.”

Norman looked down at his body and realized his hand was a blur as he jacked himself off watching Natalie’s slutty shower show. “Heh,” he chuckled as he released his hold on himself, one hand tugging his cock and the other fondling his balls, “Didn’t even realize what I was doin’. Guess I was distracted.” He boldly walked into the shower, absolutely sure of what was going to happen next but as he went to grab into his nephew’s wife’s hips she turned around to face him.

“Ah, ah, ah,” Natalie chided Norman, “You’ve been negligent about something every since you showed up on my doorstep.” She placed her hands on the old man’s shoulders and kissed him deeply, her tongue dancing in his mouth before pulling back. “Down,” she ordered with a knowing smirk.

Norman peered at Natalie like she was a different person, someone he had never met before. She certainly wasn’t acting like the repressed woman he had spent days taking advantage of. She pressed down on his shoulders and he let himself be guided down until he was on his knees in front of her. She gripped the back of his head as she wrapped one of his her legs over his shoulders and used them both to move his mouth between her legs and he let her, captivated by her newfound confidence.

“Lick,” Natalie ordered before leaning her head back and closing her eyes to help concentrate of the pleasure she knew without a doubt that she had ordered him to give her. She gripped the back of his head and groaned in pleasure as Norman wrapped his arms around her legs and took a hold of her ass. She rolled her hips up against his mouth as he extended his tongue, parting her lust swollen lips and teased the entrance to her wet hole. She groaned in lust as he penetrated her and she gripped his hair in her hands to brace herself as she humped herself against his mouth. She had hated every conversation she had been forced into with him every since he had arrived but now she had finally found a good use for his mouth.

He wasn’t sure he exactly enjoyed how dominant Natalie had quickly become but Norman couldn’t help but find her new confederate attitude sexy as he lustfully fucked her juicy pussy with his tongue. He made sure to tease her clit with his nose every time he licked down her slit and then circled it with his tongue as he licked back up. His tongue trailed around her heated pussy-lips, through the small patch of hair above them, and then down to her sensitive taint before trailing back up, and then parting them. He spared her again, thrusting his nimble tongue in and out of her cunt causing her to groan out louder above him. He could feel her lithe legs trembling around her and gripped her ass tighter to support her for what he knew was coming next.

“F- f- f-uck- k- k-,” Natalie stuttered as her orgasm rose up inside of her. Her legs twitched wildly as she gripped Norman’s hair tighter, grinding herself against his face as she came. She could feel his tongue and jaw working to catch her juices as they flowed out of her to join with the water spiraling down the drain. She held him to her as she rode out her orgasm, slowly becoming limp in his hands until her quivering body began to relax.

Taking a deep breath to make sure she had her body back under control, Natalie released her hold on Norman and leaned limply against the shower wall. She looked down at him with a wicked glint in her eye. “Good boy,” she said with a affectionate pat on his head, “You get your cookie.” She turned around and rolled her ass out, arching her back gracefully to present herself to her husband’s uncle as he stood up. His hands caressed the firm, soft flesh of her ass as she looked at him from over her shoulder. “You know, if you would have led with your tongue we would have had a completely different couple of days together,” she said mischievously.

“We both got what we wanted,” Norman said gruffly as he positioned himself behind Natalie. He placed the tip of his prick against the wrinkled entrance to her ass and pushed forward, his soft cock-head piercing her body and they both groaned out. He worked himself slowly inside of her with slow but forceful strokes moving barely an inch at a time. He wasn’t in the mood for talk, all his energy and concentration set just for fucking his nephew’s wife’s ass. He couldn’t remember the last time he had felt desire like this. The at first repressed woman had changed into something else through the night and his cock throbbed painfully with the absolute need to fuck her. If she had tried to stop him now he had no idea what he’d do, all he wanted was just to be buried inside of her and he’d probably promise her anything to do it. Luckily for Norman, Natalie left her body open for him, her moans and groans of lust spurring him on.

“Yes, yes, yes…” Natalie painted softly as she worked herself back against Norman’s insistent cock as it slowly but surely pushed it’s way into her tightly clutch ass. His grunts and moans of lust made her feel more alive than she had felt in years. He had spent his time with her using and abusing her even under her husband’s nose but now he and his prick belonged to her. His panting breath sounded so needy, so wanton, it was like he would do anything to get inside of her and she was feeling magnanimous enough to let him. She felt him bury the last inch of himself inside of her and heard him grunt in contentment behind her, his breath tickling her ear as he reach around her and a wide smile of power spread across her face. There was no doubt in her mind that he was hers.

“Yes, yes, yes…” Norman grunted in need as he gripped both of Natalie’s small, firm tits in his rough hands. Her hard nipples slipped across his palms as he furiously kneaded her breasts and he slid his prick out of her ass a bare inch before sliding back in. He tried to go slow, to enjoy the experience but it was useless, he was hopeless, he needed this, needed to cum, needed to fuck Natalie’s ass, needed it more than his next ten minutes of breath.

“Fuckmefuckmefuckme…” Natalie squealed in delight as Norman began to roughly fuck deep inside of her ass. There were no games here, at least not now, not any longer. All there was now was pure lust, the pure need to fuck and cum. He rocked furiously against her, pressing her against the slick walls. His hips slapped wetly against her ass, the noise echoing through the bathroom as he grunted in animalistic need into her ear causing her smile to spread wider as she rocked herself against him. “Make me cum, Norman. Fuck my little ass and make me cum,” she ordered. He didn’t say a word but she could feeling him nod his head in compliance and she could feel her power grow.

In bed with her husband that she loved, Natalie had come to the realization about how deeply repressed she had become over the years. Her sex life had begun as a child while filming her move The Professional. On set she had met a older member of the crew and he had taken a liking to her and she had started sneaking around to visit and play with him. One of her little play dates had begun with him giving her sips of alcohol and ended with her short shorts around one of her ankles and his prick buried deep inside of her hairless little slit. For days and days this had continued until having a child drunk on set gave away the man’s game and he had disappeared, the situation never being spoken of again. Being a child and drunk she hadn’t even realized what was going on and that it was a bad thing, she hadn’t even realized that it was sex and she had, in fact, been raped until years later but that was when it had begun for her.

After The Professional, Natalie had been told she was a shoe-in for a Oscar one day so she had spent all of her time and concentration on that goal. Who had time for boys when they were going to be a Hollywood legend. When she was just a bit older and other girls her age were practicing their make-up in the mirror she had been practicing her lines. While other girls her age had dated boys their age off and on and off again she had spent her time with older men as acting coaches. And once again been taken advantage of. After what had happened on the set of The Professional she had sworn off drinking nearly all together but one acting coach had introduced her to special pill. He had told her that the little white pill would help her relax and he had been right. At no point in time did she feel nervous or scared as he peeled her clothes off and gently violated her. And after telling her parents the man disappeared and was never spoke about ever again.

And then came college.

Along with being a serious actress, Natalie had become a serious student at Harvard University. She had made new friends there and they had laid out for her a whole new world outside of acting. One of those things had been Frat Parties. At her first party she had stood shyly in the corner watching all the other students happily chatting, forming social groups of conversation and then moving on to a different group. It was fascinating to her and she promised her friends that she’d be more active at the next party. And she did.

Being a celebrity Natalie was use to people wanting to get to know her and hear all about Hollywood but having grown up in front of a movie camera it was old hat to her and she had wanted to hear about life outside of Hollywood and one strapping boy had eventually said he’d show her. He was bold and at her third party she found herself happily buzzed when he had taken her up to his room. Neither one of them had any fantasies about their encounter being any more than a fling and that was what it had been. A three month long fling. He had shown her so much she didn’t know about sex and what her body could do and what she had wanted but as school went on they drifted apart when their studies had become more daunting.

When Benjamin had come into her life he had been a perfectly acceptable mate, both in and out of bed, and so had she. But now, because of her husband’s uncle, she remembered all the things he had discovered about her self all those years ago.

The smile had left Natalie’s beautiful face as she gritted her teeth, grunting with need as Norman pounded in and out of her ass. She had told him to fuck her ass and make her cum and he had eagerly complied. He slid one hand from her chest down her slick body, down her flat abdomen, down between her slender legs to the churning juncture of her thighs. He slid two fingers into her tight, burning hole as his thumb strummed her erect, sizzling clit. It was all she needed.

“I’m fucking cumming, you dirty old bastard!” Natalie cried out triumphantly as her body spasmed. Her hungry cunt clamped down on Norman’s thrusting fingers as her clutching ass clamped down on his throbbing cock. Her entire body shook as her muscles twitched and shivered, her fingers and toes curling as water filled her gasping mouth, stifling her loud cries of pleasure. And for once she didn’t care if her neighbors heard.

“Fuck- k- k- k-,” Norman stuttered dumbly as he slammed her prick as deep into Natalie’s ass as he could. He quickly filled her before his thick load exploded out around the tight rim between his shaft and the right little ring of muscle guarding the entrance into her body. He fell flat against her, his body shuddering as he slowly came down from what he thought could possibly be the best orgasm of his life.

As he slowly regained control of his spent body, Norman nuzzled his nephew’s wife’s swan like neck. “Not bad,” he whispered into her ear while his now soft cock slipped out of her ass.

“Ha!” Natalie laughed out looking over her shoulder at her uncle in law, “That was the best you ever had and you know it.” She softly pushed Norman away from her and grabbed a bar of her favorite soap as she looked him up and down like she was appraising him for something and liked the look of confusion on his face as he presented himself for her inspection. He held his hands palms out at his side a blank look on his face his soft cock dangling between his legs. “This is mine and Benjamin’s shower, you’ll have to use the other one,” she said as she grabbed a washcloth and began washing herself, ignoring the naked man.

“Sure you don’t want to do the job yourself?” he asked with a knowing smirk on his face.

Without even looking at Norman, Natalie continued washing herself. “I don’t think so, I’m kind of busy,” she said matter of factly.

When Natalie didn’t raise to his bait, Norman didn’t quite know what to do. He stared at the beautiful woman as she continued washing herself and ignoring him. He cocked an eyebrow at her before shrugging his shoulder and stepping out of the shower. “Whatever,” he muttered before walking out, dripping water all over his niece in law’s carpet because fuck her.

When Natalie was finished with her shower, Norman was sitting on the couch waiting for her. She wore a old pair of comfortable looking faded jeans that hugged her hips and a comfortable thread-bare white T-shirt the was just thread-bare enough to show her black bra underneath. Her hair was pulled back into a loose ponytail that left her beautiful face completely exposed to show that she wasn’t wearing the least little bit of make-up. She had a newfound glow about her that was all her own and walked confidently passed him to the kitchen. “Don’t worry about food, darlin’, you look good enough to eat,” he said with a mock growl.

“You’re so sweet,” Natalie said in a condescending tone of voice, “But you’re going to have to fix your own food, I’ve got to get ready for dinner.” She began searching through the cabinets and could feel Norman leering at her from the kitchen doorway. “You like Italian?” she asked but otherwise ignoring him. She kept her back to him to hide the wide smile on her face. She knew he was continuing to bait her and she enjoyed frustrating him.

Norman leaned against the doorway with his arms across his chest and tried not to show how much he was getting annoyed. “But what’s poor little Benjamin gonna eat?” he said, mocking his nephew’s name.

“It’s a family dinner, silly,” Natalie said with a giggle and a tone of voice that said it should have been obvious what she was doing, “You know, before you leave.”

“Humph,” Norman grunted, “And where exactly am I going?”

Natalie turned around and glared fearlessly at her uncle in law. “You’re going home, Norman. Our little game is over,” she said matter of factly.

“And what if I’m not done playing?” Norman sneered.

“You can play with yourself. We’re done,” Natalie said. Norman had given her a near perfect set-up for that little line and she had enjoyed it shamelessly.

“Ha!” Norman mocked the joke he had fallen into before glaring back at his niece in law. “You and I both know my little limp-dick nephew ain’t gonna give you what you need,” he said in contempt.

“A: Don’t talky about my husband like that,” Natalie began, “And B: Jesus your arrogant. You haven’t done or shown me anything I can’t teach Ben or buy online. They’re called ‘Marital Aides’ for a reason. That’s it, it’s over, we’re over and we’re gonna have a nice family dinner before you leave and then never darken my doorstep again. Is that clear?”

Norman actually took the time to think it over. The little woman appeared adamant. Sure, he could tell his nephew that his wife was cheating on him but that wouldn’t get him back into Natalie’s panties and besides, Benjamin was always good for a couple of bucks here and there. “Fine, whatever,” he said with a dismissive wave of his head before turning and heading back to his room to pack, “And no, I hate Italian.”

“Lasagna it is then,” Natalie called back spitefully with a wide, self-satisfied grin on her beaming face.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Sat, 28 Apr 2018 05:52:39 UTC

Careful How You Point That Thing

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Emma Watson or Bonnie Wright and have nothing to do with them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: M/ff, Teen, Fantasy,

Careful How You Point That Thing
By Muhabba

It was a warm Spring day which made the crew of the Harry Potter movies job more difficult. In the make believe town of Hogsmead it was supposed to be the middle of Winter and as such the crew were currently walking around with buckets of white paint and fake snow in order to create the illusion of Winter in the Wizarding World of Harry Potter. Two of the stars, Harry Potter himself, Daniel Radcliff, and his co-star Rupert Grint were currently at the craft table trying to find out how many shrimp they could fit in their mouths while two other stars, Emma Watson and Bonnie Wright, were off in the near-by field having a wizards duel. Well, a pretend one anyway.

"Freezeum!" cute little, red haired Bonnie shouted as she pointed her wand at Emma.

"Blockus!" Emma shouted, her chestnut colored hair flowing wildly around her.

Both of them giggled like they young girls they were as they ran and skipped around the field pretending to fire their magic spells at each other. They were in their costumes, black school robes over standard school clothes with blouses and skirts floating out and around their prancing bodies.

"Blaster Awayes!" Bonnie shouted as the wind lifted the teenage girl’s skirt above her nobby knees.

"Shieldum!" Emma said as she jumped up and spun around her skirt and hair flying up around her. She landed on her feet poorly and tumbled to the ground, giggling childishly all the while.

Bonnie ran over to her co-star and started laughing at all the grass in Emma’s hair. "I win!" she shouted and began jumping up and down in joy.

Emma jumped up on her knees and reached for Bonnie, grabbing her slender thighs and pushing her down on her pert rear-end. "I don’t think so!" she shouted as she rolled on top of the red haired girl and began tickling her.

Both girls rolled around on the ground, laughing and tickling each other until the were stopped by a strange pair of feet. Emma tried to blow her brown hair out of her eyes as she peered quizzical at the pair of cloven feet. "Who let a goat into the field?" she asked Bonnie who was laying on top of her.

"I think he’s an extra," Bonnie said as she stared up at the strange man. He looked rather short but maybe taller than Emma and her, with a large gut. The reason she thought he might be an extra was the appearance of two horns on his broad forehead and the goats feet he had. He was sitting on a stump she couldn’t remember seeing earlier and was smiling warmly at the two young girls.

Slapping his knees and barking out a laugh the strange looking man introduced himself. "Well that’s a strange thing indeed. Who could possibly need an extra puck when Robin Goodfellow is puck enough?"

Emma and Bonnie looked up with curiosity as the furry man. Emma was the bolder of the two and asked, "Your name is Robin?" as she struggled to get out from underneath Bonnie.

"Tee hee hee," Bonnie giggled childishly, "He said, ‘Puck’."

"And what is wrong with a good puck now and again?" Robin asked with a wide, warm smile. "So what brings two fine young girls like you to this field with your fine words?" he asked as Bonnie and Emma managed to get to their feet.

"I was winning a Wizards Duel," Bonnie said proudly.

"Nuh uh," Emma said, "I tripped."

Robin’s eyes crawled over the two girls hungrily. "And what fine wizards you are to summon me here," he said by way of congratulations. "But it appears that you’ve made a bit of a mess with your robes he added.

Emma and Bonnie looked at the grass sticking to their robes and hair. "Uh oh," Bonnie said.

"Wardrobe is gonna be so mad," Emma added.

"Fear not," Robin said as he slapped his hairy knees before standing up, "A good puck can fix any situation." He pointed at the stump and nodded at the two girls. "Simply remove thy robes and Robin shall tell you the proper way to repair."

Emma and Bonnie looked at each other for a moment before shrugging their shoulders. Each girl removed their school robes leaving them in their white blouses, gray skirts, and orange ties. They placed their robes as flat as they could on the stump and then looked back expectantly at Robin.

"Very good, very good," Robin said, his smile never leaving his face, "Now point your wands at your robes." He waited patiently as the two girls skeptically complied and then placed his hands on their slender shoulders. "Very good. Now close your eyes and concentrate," he murmured and waited again for the girls to comply, "Excellent. Now think of the sun, warming the air around you. Think of the air blowing through the field, a warm wind surrounding both of your bodies."

Emma and Bonnie concentrated as hard as they could on what Robin told them, not even realizing the strangeness of the request. They could feel the air around them warm up even more, blowing around them, becoming a strong wind that blew through their hair and surrounded them.

Robin’s smile widened as the breeze began lifting the girls’ skirts to reveal their pert little asses. Bonnie was wearing a cute, little, pink pair of panties while Emma was wearing a pair of light purple panties. Emma’s panties were tucked snugly between her delicate ass-cheeks while Bonnie’s had pulled around to expose one pale, little cheek. He licked his lips hungrily as his eyes crawled up and down their coltish legs and over their supple thighs.

Emma squinted through her hair at their robes. Her eyes shot wide open as she saw what she and Bonnie had accomplished and she squealed in glee, "They’re clean!"

Bonnie opened her eyes and nearly dropped her wand when she saw that Emma was right. "Oh my gosh!" she squeaked.

"Very good, girls, very good," the puck congratulated the two girls as his rough hands slid up and down their backs, "But whatever small we do about your hair?"

Bonnie and Emma looked at the grass sticking out of their hair and Bonnie immediately tried picking it out of co-star’s hair. "I’ve got a hairbrush in my trailer I think," she offered helpfully.

"Nonsense," Robin chuckled, "Who needs something a mundane as a brush when the world is alive with magic!" He positioned the two girls facing each other and then began instructing them again. "Raise your wands, my sweets," he said as he once again placed his hands on their shoulders, "And close your eyes. Think of the wind, that warm wind you just experienced. Concentrate and imagine it blowing over you, caressing you. Imagine that wind touching you, covering you, sliding across your skin, flowing through your hair as it flows over your skin."

The two girls had their eyes closed as they concentrated. The warm wind began to rise, once again lifting their skirts, slipping up their legs and between their thighs. Their clothes did nothing to prevent the warm rush of air to caress their skin as it slid up over their panties, along their arms into their blouses. It flowed like warm water over their flesh like a rhythmic wave washing against them.

Robin watched as the girls relaxed against the touch of the wind, their thighs twitching, their arms shaking, their nipples becoming hard and pressing out against their blouses. They moaned out, their voices joining the wind as they concentrated, their faces and firm, young bodies becoming flush as the wind moved through them. "Very good," the puck hissed as the two girls’ breathing became more shallow and ragged.

"Are… are we clean?" Bonnie panted.

"Is… is it over?" Emma added.

"Do you want it to be over?" Robin ask as his strange penis began poking out of his fur.

Bonnie quickly shook he head no at his question.

"Then you are most certainly a dirty girl, my red haired doe," Robin grinned. "And you, my sweet treat," he began with Emma, "Do you wish for what you feel to end?"

Emma actually appeared to think for a moment before shaking he head no. "Nuh uh," she gasped.

The puck clapped his hands with glee. "Then lower your wands, my sweet morsels, and let our sport continue," he said.

Both young girls slowly lowered their wands, their eyes wide as they stared at each other. Bonnie dropped her wand as she panted, the wind blowing her red hair out as Emma dropped her own wand. The wind swirled around them like a small tornado, their clothes flaring out around them.

The puck called Robin Goodfellow sat back down on his stump, his strange red cock sticking straight out hard and pointed. He rubbed his knees merrily. "Such sweet pieces," he cooed as he rocked back and forth, "Why don’t you show one another exactly how sweet. Kiss."

Emma and Bonnie took a step towards each other and then wrapped their arms around one another’s waists. What came next seemed perfectly natural all of the sudden and they both wondered why they hadn’t done it before now. They kissed. As their pink tongues met their hands slid up and down their backs as they moaned in appreciation and the wind lifted their skirts.

"Now, you two lasses love each other," Robin cackled, "So make sure you use plenty of tongue.

Emma slid her moist tongue into Bonnie’s mouth as Bonnie pressed herself closer to Emma. Both young girls caressed their tongues as their slender bodies rubbed together, chest to chest. They moaned louder as the warm wind blew against them harder.

The puck licked his lips as he peered at the two girls. "We’re having a bit of a hot day today, wouldn’t you agree?" he asked and giggled as the two celebrities nodded in agreement, never breaking their kiss. "Yes, quite a hot day. How ’bout you take those shirts off," he said.

Bonnie’s delicate fingers began undoing Emma’s blouse from her neck down to the top of her skirt as Emma began untucking Bonnie’s blouse. Bonnie slid her hands into her co-star’s blouse, across her soft tummy, up to her chest, over Emma’s budding, bare breasts to her shoulders. Emma began hurriedly unbuttoning her red-haired co-star’s blouse from the bottom up. Then both girls slid their friends’ blouses off their shoulders baring their small breasts to the warm glen. And also to the puck called Robin Goodfellow.

Never breaking their kiss, Emma and Bonnie slid their blouses down their arms and let them fall to the ground. They once again wrapped their arms around each other, pressing their slender chests together, smothering their small breasts together. Both young girls moaned and gasped in pleasure as their hands trailed up and down their topless bodies.

"Bonnie, I think you need to show Emma a bit more appreciation," Robin sad with a giggle.

Finally breaking the kiss, Bonnie began licking and nibbling her way from Emma’s lips to her neck. She nuzzled her brown haired co-star’s ear lobe before kissing down to the hollow of her friend’s collar bone. She slid her hands from Emma’s back to her sides and then up to her chest, cupping her small tits. Bonnie licked around both of her friend’s warm, silky tits avoiding her hard nipples until the brown haired girl’s tits were gleaming in the sunlight.

Emma gasped out as Bonnie’s tongue finally made contact with one of her hard nipples. She held her friend’s head to her chest like a teddy bear as the red haired girl sucked her nipple into her mouth and lashed it with her tongue. She groaned in pleasure as Bonnie slid her tongue wetly across her chest to her other nipple, sucking it lovingly and causing Emma to shudder.

Robin giggled as he tugged on his prick. "Good, good, good," he cackled, "Emma, show Bonnie how much you appreciate her."

Emma let go of Bonnie’s head and allowed the red haired girl to pull away from her chest. She kissed the other girl, their tongues briefly meeting before she began kissing down her co-star’s jaw. She nuzzled Bonnie’s neck before licking down to her chest. Emma quickly squeezed the red haired girl’s tiny tits, hungrily sucking on her hard, pale tits. She quickly switched from one budding breasts to the other, lifting the small breasts up and licking back across her chest.

"Oh yes, Emma, yes," Bonnie panted. She held onto Emma’s slender shoulders, guiding her from one small breast to the other. Her eyes fluttered in pleasure as she rolled her head back, concentrating on the pleasure her friend was giving her.

"Girls, girls, girls!" Puck chuckled with glee. "Thy skirts, my lovelies, remove thy skirts," he commanded eagerly.

With a small flutter from their hands, both girls dropped their skirts and let them fall to the ground. As they took turns licking and sucking at each others’ chests between kisses, they paid no attention to Robin as he clapped with glee.

For a moment, Robin was enthralled by the two girls dressed only in their panties as they kissed and nursed at each other. "Such wonderful sport!" he giggled. The wind he tricked the girls into conjuring began to subside and he realized that he would have to return to the Fey before to much longer. "Ahem, girls," he said to get the two horny females’ attention as he pointed to his throbbing, blood red cock, "I believe it’s time to show me some appreciation."

Both teen girls looked over at the strange object sticking out between Robin’s hairy thighs and their eyes shot wide open. They both eagerly licked their lips before rushing over and kneeling between the puck’s spread legs. Bonnie gripped the base of Robin’s cock with one delicate hands just as Emma did the same. Both girls began tugging on the base of the shaft as the red haired girl pointed it at her co-star. Emma eagerly opened her mouth and sucked the tip into her warm, wet mouth.

"Oh sweet Jaysus!" Robin gasped as the young human began bobbing her head up and down on his cock. Her pink lips slid up and down his shaft as her tongue caressed him while both girls jerked on his base. The brown haired girl took his prick out of her mouth and gave the red haired girl a turn and she immediately swallowed as much of him as she could.

Robin grunted as the red haired girl began deep-throating him and he grinned at having done such a good job with the two girls. One little spell and they were both under his control, knowing exactly how to please and pleasure him. "I have got to get out of Fairy more often," he giggled as he pulled the brown haired girl up to her feet. "How ’bout a kiss, my bonny lass," he said and the girl immediately complied.

Emma moaned into the puck’s mouth as his tongue slipped inside of her. He held her to him with one hand around her slender waist as his other hand slid across her chest, cupping one of her small breasts and teasing her hard nipple with his thumb. She kept one hand on top of Bonnie’s head as the red-haired girl bobbed up and down in his lap.

Bonnie held the base of the strange man’s prick with one hand while her other slid up and down Emma’s thigh. She swirled her tongue around the tip of Puck’s prick before sucking him deeply into her mouth, moaning in pleasure at the taste of him. She wiggled her pink, little tongue against him as his shaft slid wetly in and out of her mouth, her pink lips stretched tightly around his girth as her hand teased the warm juncture of Emma’s slender thighs.

Robin patted the tops of both girl’s heads affectionately before breaking the kiss with Emma. "And now why don’t you two switch," he offered and both girls immediately complied. The brown haired girl got on her knees and replaced the red-haired girl’s hand with her own as the pale girl stood up. He pulled Bonnie to him, kissing her deeply as Emma sucked him into her mouth. Just as he did with the slightly older girl, he held Bonnie to him with one hand while using the other hand to tease her small, sensitive breasts, both girls moaning in pleasure.

Emma swallowed the stranger’s dick as deeply as she could, the tip of him bumping against the back of her mouth, his hair tickling her nose. She groaned around the length of him, one hand jerking the base of him, her fist meeting her lips as her other hand crawled between Bonnie’s coltish thighs. Her fingers dipped into the elastic of her friend`s panties, her fingertips caressing the other girl’s wet, sticky labia as she hungrily bobbed her head up and down over Robin’s lap.

As Emma tickled her pink pussy-lips, Bonnie groaned in appreciation into the puck’s mouth as he toyed with one of her pale little nipples. She rubbed herself against him, her body flush with excitement and lust as she kissed him as passionately as a teenage girl could. She ran her fingers loving through Emma’s hair with one hand and through Robin’s fur with the other, gasping in pleasure.

Robin gently pulled Emma off of his throbbing meat before breaking the kiss with Bonnie and presenting his cock to her. "I think it’s time for you to appreciate all of your hard work," he said with a devilish smirk. She quickly yanked her panties down before eagerly climbing up on his lap and he cupped her behind her thighs to lift her up, her coltish legs spread wide with his prick pointed straight between her legs. He lowered her down slowly with Emma helping to steady her, his tongue poking out from the corner of his mouth.

Keeping a firm hold on the puck’s prick, Emma raised her free hand up between Bonnie’s obscenely spread legs, cupping her pert ass as Robin lowered her friend down. She helped guide the red-haired girl down until the sharp point of the hairy stranger’s prick was pressing against the opening to the slightly younger girl’s wet, virgin pussy. She heard Bonnie gasp out as she took the first inch of Robin’s dick inside of her and she released her hold, sitting back on her pert ass on the ground, her eyes wide as she watched intently.

"Ohhhh…" Bonnie groaned as her small, tight pussy parted around the puck’s prick, slowly enveloping him. She threw her head back, her hair trailing down her back to just above her ass, her eyes wide and her chest heaving. A sheen of sweat broke out across her flushed body, as inch after inch of Robin’s cock filled her and she moaned in pleasure as her virgin pussy was stretched out causing sensations she had never even imagined before to course through her young body.

"Oh sweet Morgana," Robin groaned out as the young girl took the last of his cock inside of her trembling body. His rough hands trailed to her plump little ass, cupping er delicate flesh as she groaned and rubbed against him. He raised one had up to lovingly stroke her red hair as she began panting and moaning. Using his other hand, his two middle fingers between her pale cheeks, he lifted her up slightly, just a bit, before setting her down again making her gasp out as he slowly started fucking her.

Emma stared in wonder at the sight of Robin’s cock stretching Bonnie’s hairless little slit as it sled wetly up and down his shaft. She had never seen anything like it and it was amazing make her entire body throb in new-found lust. She found herself drawn to the wet juncture of her friend’s trembling thighs, leaning up slowly as her pink tongue extended, slightly ticking Bonnie’s tightly spread pussy-lips, her mouth watering at the taste.

As Emma’s tongue tickled her from her puckered ass to her dripping pussy filled with the puck’s strange cock, Bonnie began gasping louder and louder, moaning out in lust. Her body felt like it was burning in pleasure, her blood boiling as she began thrusting herself up and down, riding Robin’s dick as it drove inside of her again and again. The hairy man sucked and licked at her small tits, sucking hungrily at her ripe nipples as she rocked herself up and down on his prick rising higher and higher towards ecstasy. Suddenly her entire body seized as she had her first orgasm, her fingers winding through the puck’s hair and her toes curling up as she stuttered in pleasure.

As Bonnie came her juices spilled out onto Emma’s tongue and trailed down Robin’s hard shaft. Emma used her tongue to lap at her friend’s gushing cum, moaning in appreciation at the taste of the red headed girl. She used her hands to split Bonnie’s pale ass-cheeks to move in more, licking hungrily at her friend`s tart juices.

Smiling wickedly as Bonnie shivered in pleasure, Robin licked each of the young girl’s pale nipples one last time. He carefully lifted the young girl off of his lap and laid her down on the soft grass nest to the stump before turning to Emma. "You’re turn, my sweet," he said to the girl. She immediately leapt to her feet completely naked, her hairless slit glistening in the Spring time sun.

Emma frantically jumped into the puck’s lap, her small hands eagerly grasping his prick as she shuffled around above his up-thrust cock. She rubbed the tip of him against her dripping pussy, teasing herself and groaning in lust as she stared down intently between her legs. She took his first inch inside herself, angling her young body so she could watch her pink pussy part around him. She was fascinated by the sight of gleaming cunt stretching around Robin’s strange looking prick and the feelings it was giving her.

Her eyes fluttering open, Bonnie stared intently at the sight of Emma’s tiny little pussy slowly taking the puck’s prick. She had never seen anything like it before and she felt excited as she remembered her own experience riding the strange cock. She slowly made her way to her knees behind her friend, reaching up to part the brown-haired girl’s heart-shaped ass, revealing her co-star’s tiny puckered asshole. She leaned up, opening her mouth and extending her pink tongue before licking Emma’s wrinkled hole.

The puck could feel Emma shiver around his prick as Bonnie licked the other girl. It caused the brown-haired girl to slip down his shaft faster, her cock bottoming out inside of her as she came to rest on his lap. He reached behind her and found Bonnie’s hands cupping her co-star’s ass as she licked at her tightest hole and smiled wide before leaning down and sucking one of Emma’s ripe nipples into his mouth.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Emma chanted as he pumped up into her and Bonnie licked her. She cried out as the red-haired girl’s finally pierced her, pushing up into her body sending electric jolts of pleasure coursing through her. Her young body began thrashing around on Robin’s lap, his cock continuing to thrust into her over and over again as her first ever orgasm rolled through her. Her juices gushed out of her tightly stretched cunt, her body shuddering, her breath catching in her slender chest as the puck continued nursing at her small chest.

The mystical puck groaned out as one of the two tightest little pussies he had ever had the pleasure of fucking clamped down on his throbbing prick, rippling around him, milking his cum from his bloated balls. Emma began to come down from her orgasm he removed his face from her small chest, leaving it gleaming in the bright sunlight as he began lifting her off of his lap, his cock slipping out of her twitching body, and laid her down next to the excited Bonnie. Bonnie immediately wrapped her arms around the brown-haired girl and began kissing and rubbing up next to her.

Robin smiled wolfishly as he stood up, aiming his dick down at the two teenage girls. The both looked eagerly up at him as he fisted himself until he erupted, cumming over the actresses upturned faces and slender chests. They both looked up at him with wide smiles as his thick seed rained down on them, their naked, flushed bodies pressed tightly together. As his prick began to soften he chuckled as the girls began licking his cum from each other’s bodies, their tongues sliding wetly over one anothers’ bodies. Suddenly he pointed behind the girls and shouted, "Oh my goddess what it that!?"

Bonnie and Emma quickly looked behind them but saw nothing. As they turned back they could see that Robin, as well as the stump they had fucked him on, was gone.

5. Epilogue
Puck disappears and the girls get dresses and head back to the set. They are scared they they will get in trouble for being late but when they get back they find that no time has passed.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Wed, 25 Oct 2017 06:35:34 UTC

The Big Bang Theory: The Money Conundrum

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not own The Big Bang Theory or the characters from it. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Codes: Alcohol, MM/F

The Big Bang Theory: The Money Conundrum
By: Muhabba

Penny laid restless in her bed. It was three AM and she hadn’t been able to stop thinking about Leonard all night. He and the gang were off in the Antarctic, or maybe it was the Arctic, maybe Australia? She couldn’t remember, all she knew was that she hadn’t realized how much she would miss the little nerd when he had left. It had been a month already and she seemed to miss him more every day. She rolled over again, kicking off her blanket, her flimsy night shirt rolling up over her hips, exposing her pink panties tightly covering her thick rear-end.

Looking at the clock again, Penny sighed, her large breasts pushing up against her thread bare shirt as she rolled over onto her other side. With only two more hours before she had to get ready for work, she tried to close her eyes and get some sleep but the thought of Leonard kept her awake the rest of the night.

The next morning Penny was so tired she was nearly late for work at The Cheesecake Factory which got her another scolding by her boss but luckily she knew how to deal with him. With a couple of buttons undone on the top of her uniform the scolding had quickly turned into him offering her a day off if she needed it.

"Penny, I want you to know that I’m here for you," Penny’s manager said as he took in her wide expanse of golden cleavage.

Penny felt slightly guilty as she pretended to sob in relief, sending a jiggling wave through her cleavage that made her manager nearly choke. "Oh thank you, sir," she said as she stood up, purposefully bending at the waist to pick up her purse, her breasts dangling just a few inches from the manager’s flush face.

She made sure to put plenty of jiggle into her cleavage before leaving his office and then quickly headed off to start her shift. She realized halfway through her work day that she had left her buttons undone but seeing as how tired she was and the extra money she had made in tips she didn’t care too much so she just left her top open for the rest of the shift.

She had been short on money for the last few weeks and once again she felt a little guilty bending down in front of her male customers to give them an eye full of her tan cleavage but she had bills to pay. Her guilt was pushed aside by the slight feel of desperation she was feeling by thinking about her over-due bills so for the rest of her shift she made sure all her male customers stared at her golden breasts.

When Penny made it home she quickly stripped down to a T-shirt with no bra and short shorts before opening a bottle of wine to help her sulk. Her mind quickly turned back to Leonard and the guys, mostly Leonard, and before she knew it she was halfway through the bottle. She couldn’t decide whether to go ahead and open another bottle or wait until morning when she was suddenly distracted by a envelope being slipped under her door. She stood up, swaying slightly, before stumbling over to the door and bending down to pick up the envelope.

Swaying slightly again, Penny straightened up and opened the envelope to find a note from her landlord. The note was short and some what less than sweet. She was nearly two months late on her rent again and the mailman had complained that her mail box was nearly too full to fit anymore mail in.

Huffing to herself, Penny found her slippers and keys and headed downstairs to get her mail. With half a bottle of wine already in her she swayed with every foot step, not realizing how little she was wearing. Her pink nipples were nearly completely visible beneath her thread bare shirt and her tight shorts were stretched tightly over her ass as she stumbled down the stairs. Her bra-less tits jiggled and swayed with every step to the delight of the male neighbors she passed on her way down.

In the lobby of her apartment building, Penny collected her large pile of mail and slowly made her way back up stairs and back into her apartment. Deciding to go ahead and open the next bottle of wine she began sorting her mail and getting more and more depressed with each one she opened. By the time she was finished sorting she had started on the second bottle and had thrown away everything besides the way to large stack of over due bills.

"At this rate I’m going to have to start serving tables topless for the tips," Penny muttered to herself since it looked like she’d have to blow the landlord again for rent. She had come to California to be an actress but hadn’t had any success yet which was why she was making her living as a waitress at the Cheesecake Factory but at the rate her bills were piling up she was now on the verge of having to do something desperate for money. Cattle-calls.

The Cattle-call was perhaps the worst part of being a struggling actress. Any where from a dozen to a hundred hopefuls crammed into a small waiting room, perhaps for hours on end, just to get the chance to maybe audition for a part. Taking a deep breath to steel her nerves that pushed her large breasts out against her tight T-shirt, she began looking through the news paper.

It didn’t take Penny long to find a Cattle-call audition set for the next day and to set up an appointment so, with two bottles of wine in her, she swayed off to bed for the night. She didn’t bother to change clothes and slept fitfully through the night until her alarm went off. Forgetting about her appointment she hit the snooze button twice to often before remembering about the audition and throwing herself out of bed.

Penny barely had time to shower and do her make-up but with another bottle of wine next to her the whole time to help settle her nerves she managed to get ready before rushing out to her car. She arrived with five minutes to spare, her stomach full of butterflies as well as wine as she ran in the building, but her nerves quickly settled when she saw the other actresses.

Penny knew that she was attractive, even hot, but she seldom acted like it and seeing the other actresses she knew she was the hottest girl in the room. She had dressed a bit more conservative than usual, her clothes were still tight to show off her body, but she wasn’t as brightly dressed as she usually was but she might as well as been dressed like a nun compared to the other girls. Big hair, blue eye shadow, crop tops, vagina hugging shorts, fishnet stockings, six inch high soled shoes, it was like a fashion show under an overpass in New Jersey.

Her confidence soaring, Penny sat down and waited for her name to be called. The auditions didn’t really take long, five minutes for most but up to twenty minutes for a few, and then finally it was her turn. Sneaking a quick sip of wine out of her lucky flask in her purse she headed into the office. She looked around the small office area inside a large room before closing the door behind her and taking a seat on a strangely familiar black couch as the casting director stood up to greet her, his eyes wide as he looked her up and down.

"Oh wow," the director gasped as he shook the young woman’s hand, "You are gorgeous."

"Thanks," Penny said with a bit of pride. "You look pretty fit yourself."

"Thanks," the director said as he sat back down behind his strangely familiar desk, "Gotta stay in stay in shape for when I work in front of the camera."

"You act too?" Penny asked with mild interest.

"Act, direct, produce. I’m pretty much a one-man band," the director said with a cheeky smile. "What about you? You do anything besides act?"

Penny took a deep breath as she thought about how to phrase her work experience. "Right now I work at The Cheesecake Factory. It really helps, studying the customers for my acting."

"I bet," the director said as he looked down at all the open applications on his desk. He stacked all the paperwork up and set it to the side of his desk and looked over at the beautiful young blonde again. "I’ll tell you what, lets cut to the chase. Frankly you are the hottest girl I’ve seen all day, plus you can act, so how ’bout I just go ahead and give you the part, you won’t even have to audition. How’s that sound?"

Penny was torn between wide-eyed shock and clapping. "Oh my God! That would be great!"

"Fantastic," the director said as he pulled out a small stack of papers from his desk. "Let’s get started on the paperwork then. These are the usual business contracts along with the health insurance forms. I like to keep on the up and up and run a clean production here."

Penny barely heard the director as she began furiously skimming through the papers.

"You fill these out and I’ll go dismiss the other actresses," he said before getting up and stepping into the outer waiting room. When he returned he sat back down and the hot girl held up one of the papers.

"What’s this mean, ‘Proof of Age’?" Penny asked.

"Just making sure you’re at least eighteen," the director said, "A current driver’s license and social security card will suffice."

"Huh," Penny said quizzical as she continued skimming the rest of the paperwork. "I’ve never heard it phrased that way before. What about this proof of sexual activity?" she asked as she held up another form.

"Oh, just the standard sort of form for medical or insurance purposes," the director said nonchalantly, "Have you had a physical in the last six months?"

"Um, yeah?" Penny said curiously.

"And have you had any sort of intercourse?" the director said as he went through his own paperwork.

Penny was kind of shocked.at the boldness of the question and how casually the director asked it. How was it the studio’s business when she had sex last. But she needed the job. "Um… No?"

The director looked up from his paperwork. "You don’t sound too sure. It’s no big deal if you have, we’ll just schedule a blood test and the results will be in before your first scene. Oh, and do you have an allergy to any type of latex or personal lubricants?"

Penny sat staring I’m confusion at the director as she slowly began putting together what was happening. "Forgive me if I’m being rude but is this a porn?"

"We prefer the term ‘Adult Movie’ but sure," the director said casually as he returned back to his paperwork.

Penny sat in stunned silence staring blankly at the casting director as he finished up his paperwork.

As silence filled the room the director looked over at the stunned face of the beautiful young actress. "And you didn’t realize it?" he asked with a smirk.

"Um, no. Sorry?" Penny muttered.

"Well, ‘Balls Deep Productions’ can be a pretty misleading name," the director said with a smirk.

Penny shrugged her shoulders in embarrassment. "I thought it was a sports movie or something," she said meekly.

The director sighed as he thought of his options. "Let’s put it this way since I’ve already dismissed the other actresses. Since you’re working at a second rate restaurant and answering Cattle-calls I can guess your career isn’t going the way you’re wanting right now, right?"

Penny stared at her lap as she nodded.

"And I can guess you’re pretty strapped for cash since you’re answering a Cattle-call first thing in the morning in a warehouse and not really reading the name of the production company, right?"

Still staring at her lap, Penny nodded again.

"Then let me make you a offer," the director said, "Like I said, you’re easily the hottest girl I’ve seen today so I really wanna get you in my movie. I’ll pay you double for one scene. Cash. And even write a letter of recommendation under an actual studio name that you can take to any future auditions for more mainstream studios. Cash and work experience. All you have to do is finish the audition today and if you’re uncomfortable you can take that cash and walk out the door. Deal?"

“Cash?” Penny asked as she perked up a little.

“Cash,” the director assured her, “And I bet you’re thinking it over right now and the main thing you’re worried about is, ‘What if someone see’s me’, am I right?”

Penny looked at the director expecting to see some lecherous grin or something but he just sat there staring at her with a understanding smile on his face. “Yeah,” she agreed.

The director chuckled. “I get that. I really do, there’s still a stigma about adult movies. Tell you what, we’ll give you a wig and you know that make-up can pretty much change anybody’s appearance. Complete anonymity. Plus cash and a letter of recommendation. There’s the deal. I don’t want to rush you but since I did dismiss the other actresses I kinda need your answer.”

With aspiration and few sips of wine still in her belly, Penny tried to hide a blush of embarrassment as she gave a quick nod of yes.

"Excellent!" the director said excitedly, "I’ll get Rich with the camera and be right back."

As the director left, Penny hoped that ‘Rich’ was just the director’s assistant but she’d seen Audition porn on the internet before and knew that she was probably wrong. And a couple of minutes later, when the director came back in, she was proved right as a second man holding a video camera followed him in.

"This is Rich, our camera guy," the director said by way of introduction, "He’ll be filming and offering some tips as we go. Don’t be nervous around him and just ignore him, pretty much just like his wife."

Penny nervously placed her bag on the floor and then immediately had no idea what to do with her hands. "You’re married?" she asked trying to appear cool and calm and causal and failing spectacularly.

"Yeah, to this asshole’s sister," Rich joked. "Her name’s Kiki and you’ll probably meet her later before the actual shoot," he added as he set up his camera and hefted it onto his shoulder.

"Our little production company was actually set up by her," the director said as he cleared his desk, "We’re just the lowly employees."

As the two men finished getting ready, Penny went over the contract in her mind. "Two hundred bucks. It’s two hundred bucks," she told herself over and over again as the director and Rich finished getting ready.

"My stage name is Buck Rockman," the director said as he shuffled around and stood next to Penny. "But you can call me Eric," he finished as he nonchalantly unzipped his pants and pulled out his semi-hard prick, "So let’s get started."

Penny stared at the strange prick and gulped nervously. "I’m gonna do this," she thought as she stared at the dangling penis, "I’m about to suck a dick for two hundred dollars." Thinking about her over-due bills, and oddly enough, Leonard, she reached up and delicately gripped the base of the soft cock and realized something. He wasn’t semi-erect, he was completely soft but him soft was larger than most cocks she’d seen fully hard. She gulped nervously again.

Slowly beginning to tug on Eric’s soft prick, Penny licked her lips as she felt the blood start to fill his shaft. She hesitantly poked her pink tongue out and lightly licked the tip of the slowly expanding cock-head. She circled around it, covering it with her saliva before taking it into her mouth and sucking on it. "I am not drunk enough for this," she decided as she sucked the entire hardening shaft into her mouth. She massaged the length of him with her tongue as she continued tugging on the base of him while bringing her free hand up to cup his large, dangling balls.

Eric groaned in pleasure as Penny started to finally get into blowing him. "That’s right, just like that," he said as his cock filled the hot blonde’s mouth.

As Eric’s cock continued to grow, Penny looked up at the camera and then immediately tried to ignore it again. She concentrated on what she was doing. Telling herself that it was just another blow-job, the same that she’d done a hundred times since hitting puberty.

From behind the camera, Rich zoomed in on the blonde’s pink lips sliding mechanically over Eric’s shaft. "You’re kinda on autopilot there, Penny," he offered, "You’re an actress. That cock is your prop so just act like you’re enjoying it. Anybody can suck a cock but an actress can make you believe she’s not just doing it for the money."

Penny thought it over for a moment, Eric’s prick just setting in her mouth. Rich was right, she’d acted like she’d enjoyed sex before. Not every guy she’d been with had been a stellar performer but just out of pride she’d acted like they were. Sure, mostly it was just to get them off quicker and get it over with but they never left anything less than completely satisfied. Steeling her resolve she looked back up at the camera and gave it a sly wink before returning to the dick in her mouth.

Knowing that she’d never be able to fit Eric in completely once he was fully hard, Penny inhaled his cock letting it slip down her throat. She swallowed around it, clutching the shaft and heard the director groan in pleasure above her as his prick finally became fully erect. She pulled him out of her mouth, fisting his wet shaft as she looked up at him expectantly. "How was that?" she asked with a knowing smirk.

"Pretty damn good," Eric chuckled as Penny went back to sucking his cock. Her pink lips slid over his sensitive shaft with more confidence as her moist tongue massaged the hard pole. She looked up at him with dazzling eyes, a smile playing at the corners of her tightly stretched lips as he began rocking his hips slightly, fucking her mouth.

Rich began circling Penny, trying to get more dynamic shots of the hot girl finally going to town on his brother-in-law’s prick in her mouth. "That’s the stuff, Penny, suck that cock," he chuckled.

Penny looked up at the camera and tried to smirk around the cock in her mouth, small strings of drool collecting at the corners of her lips. She tried to look hungry and horny, trying to emote desire and hunger as her head bobbed back and forth over Eric’s thick dick.

Eric gripped the sides of Penny’s head in his hands, sliding his prick as deep as he could into her warm sucking mouth without gagging her. When his sensitive tip bump the back of her throat he held himself there for a moment before pulling his cock all the way out of her talented mouth. "Wow. That’s pretty fucking good for a beginner," he chuckled.

"Trust me, that wasn’t my first time," Penny said with a sly grin as she wiped her mouth off with the back of her hand.

"I believe that," Eric said as he began taking off his shirt, "Now what’s say we move on."

Penny began unbuttoning her blouse and looked over at Rich. "So, he’s going to be here for everything?" she asked with a new tremor of nervousness.

"If you can’t perform in front of the camera then there’s not much point in continuing," Rich said with a sympathetic shrug.

"I guess you’re right," Penny said as she pulled open her top to expose her neon pink bra. Eric was now topless and helped her slide her blouse off and then folded it neatly before placing it on his desk. "Wow, that’s really considerate," she thought as the director turned around and cupped her large breasts through her bra. Her tan, firm tit’s oozed up out of the pink cups as he squeezed her breasts, her pink aureole just barely peeking out of the tops.

"These feel amazing," Eric murmured to Penny as he nuzzled her neck, massaging her large tits while scooting around her so Rich could film her tits without him in the shot.

"You should feel them without my bra," Penny said with a cute giggle. In the back of her mind a voice just kept repeating, "It’s just a job, It’s just a job, It’s just a job…" over and over again until she started to believe it. She decided her character was a wanton woman, a fem-fatal, out to seduce and make her way through life, an expert at turning men on and using their desires against them like in the old black and white movies. She reached up behind her, her chest thrust out, and unhooked her bra.

Eric slid his hands up to Penny’s shoulders and slid her bra strap down her arms, exposing her tits to the camera. He lifted the large orbs up and gave them a quick jiggle before squeezing the firm tits, the tan flesh bulging out between his fingers.

Completely in character, Penny moaned, "Oh baby, that feels so good." She slipped around in the director’s arms and kissed him, wrapping her arms around his neck. She could feel his arms between their bodies as he began undoing her zipper, pulling everything down until she was completely naked. He walked them backwards until the back of her legs hit the strangely familiar black couch and she sat down, spreading her tan legs wide.

Rich ducked in between Penny’s thighs, zooming in on her spread, pink pussy. "Why don’t you give us a show," he said as he zoomed out a bit.

Penny sucked on her middle finger and gave the camera a slow wink as she smirked wickedly. She slid her wet finger down her body, between her breasts, down her flat stomach, and between her obscenely spread legs. She slipped her finger between her slightly wet pussy-lips and over her clit hood. She probed herself slightly before sliding her wet digit over her still hidden clit, trying to work up enough moisture for Eric. Her clit slowly started peeking out and her breath started to become more ragged. As her little pussy began to moisten she probed herself again getting her finger inside of herself up to her second knuckle.

Eric slid down in front of the camera and spread Penny’s golden legs even farther. He used his thumbs to spread the nervous girl’s labia and licked lightly at her pink insides. He went gently at first, using his tongue delicately until he felt her begin to respond. As he heard her grunt and moan and roll her hips up he became more firm, teasing her clit until it finally poked out and then slipped his tongue into her wet, tight hole.

As her eyes began to flutter in pleasure, Penny moaned out louder, arching her back and groaning in pleasure. She felt a hand in her tit and looked up at Rich fondling her.

"You don’t mind, do you?" he asked as he ran his thumb over Penny’s pink nipple.

Penny chewed her bottom lip as she shook her head for Rich to continue. She gripped Eric’s hair in one hand as she rolled her hips up to meet his mouth. She felt something pressing up against the corner of her mouth and looked up at Rich rubbing his bulbous cock-head against her mouth.

"How ’bout now?" Rich asked with a cheesy grin.

Penny smirked up at Rich before shaking her head ‘no’ again and opening her mouth. With her free hand she grabbed the base of the cameraman’s prick and pulled it closer until she could wrap her lips around it. She sucked him in deep, moaning around his shaft as she blew him and Eric ate her throbbing pussy. She was amazed at how much she was enjoying herself. Even with the camera only a few inches away from her face she was startled by how easily it was to ignore if she just concentrated on what she was doing, sucking hard on the prick in her mouth as she massaged it with her tongue while rolling her hips up to meet Eric’s talented tongue. It was almost like being back in high school.

Eric was amazed by how easily Penny had gotten into the part. Besides just the taboo usually running people off, they usually feared being recorded in any way especially during sex but Penny seemed to be a natural. As he pulled his head out from between the young ladies golden thighs he couldn’t believe how lucky he had gotten. "Hey, Rich," he said as he straightened up and sat on his knees between Penny’s legs.

Penny mock pouted up at the cameraman as he pulled his cock out of her mouth. "Hey, I was using that," she said.

"Work, work, work," Rich said with a grin as he angled the camera down to get Eric positioning the tip of his cock at the entrance to Penny’s pink pussy.

"Now stop me if it’s too much," Eric warned as he slid the spongy tip of his porn sized cock into Penny’s wet cunt.

Penny nodded nervously as she chewed her bottom lip, trying to relax her body as Eric began pushing inside of her. He went slow, slipping just the first few inches into her naked body and even that felt extremely large. She slipped a hand down between her thighs, stimulating her clit like she’d seen girls do in the pornos she had watched and it seemed to help with the pressure she was feeling between her legs. She groaned out in pleasure as Eric fucked just the first few inches of himself inside of her. He was both careful and considerate, listening intently to her moans and grunts and she was amazed that there was hardly any discomfort coming from her pussy.

"Ohhhh, you are so good," Penny groaned as her head dropped back, her eyes closed as she concentrated on the pleasure she was feeling. Soooo much pleasure. She was sure it was the wine talking but she had to admit as the director fucked slowly deeper and deeper into her that she was having a really good time. It was almost like discovering sex for the first time again. First there’s the awkwardness, then more than a bit of discomfort, or even pain, but once you learned to relax it was amazing. She wrapped her legs around Eric’s calves and her arms around his head, moving her body in sync with his, gasping in the unexpected pleasure.

Rich’s camera panned up and down Penny’s writhing body from her frothing pussy to her undulating chest and then her panting face, missing nothing that her body had to offer. He started with a wide shot, capturing the blonde’s body as she got into the sex and Eric held himself up with one arm as he pumped into her, finally bottoming out inside of her, his balls slapping wetly against her ass-cheeks. Then he moved in closer, zooming the camera to get several minutes on each body part before zooming back out again. He actually felt bad interrupting the sex since they both looked like they were having a good time but they both had jobs to do. "Eric, you ready to change positions?"

Eric looked up at his brother-in-law and quickly nodded his head, his arm shaking from the exertion of holding nearly his entire body weight up by itself. "Yeah, yeah. Good idea," he gasped as he pulled himself out of Penny’s amazing body.

Penny looked up at the men in disappointment. "We don’t have to stop. I’m pretty nimble," she said helpfully.

"Heh, no doubt," Eric chuckled as he stood up, shaking his tired arms.

"Stopping to change positions gives the performers a small break to rest," Rich explained, "Some of the poses we use to be able to see the sex can be pretty uncomfortable. You’ll see."

"Huh, I hadn’t thought about that," Penny admitted before Eric started giving directions.

After giving instructions for the next pose, Eric sat down on the couch and motioned for Rich to start filming again with one hand and for Penny to get ready with the other. She straddled his legs as Rich zoomed in on her taunt ass, her cheeks slightly spread giving a peek of her dripping pussy.

Making sure that not only she but the two men were in place to get her properly in the shot, Penny grabbed the base of Eric’s thick, throbbing prick. "Is everybody ready?" she asked with a knowing smirk.

Both Eric and Rich were impressed by Penny’s professional attitude. Most girls had to be led around like mannequins but their new hire seemed to be getting used to, what had to be a bizarre situation for her. "Rolling," Rich said as he zoomed in on the blonde’s surprising tight ass.

Penny lowered herself down slowly, her horny pussy enveloping Eric’s giant prick and causing her to groan out hungrily. The director’s hands cupped her tan ass firmly, squeezing her tightly before sliding up her body to her heaving chest. She braced herself on his shoulders and he grabbed her wrist, bringing her arm down and she realized that it was so Rich could see her jiggling tits as she rode Eric. Shooting porn really was like filming a mainstream film, the actors had to keep in mind where they were positioned for the camera. It didn’t mean she couldn’t appreciate the feeling of Eric’s cock stretching her horny, wet pussy in all the right ways and she moaned out in lust as she settled on his lap. She had never felt so full, her cunt throbbing in a way it had never done before and the fact that Rich was filming it all just turned her on even more for some reason.

Rich panned up and down Penny’s amazing body as she sat still and got used to Eric fully in her pussy. His own cock was bobbing around in front of him, slick with the blonde’s saliva and he began fisting himself while trying to keep the camera still. Normally he had become so used to filming sex that it hardly even bothered him but, and he thought his brother-in-law would agree, there was just something special about Penny.

As Penny began rolling her hips, Eric squeezed her breast while Rich zoomed in on her free tit as it swayed with her body as she rode him. "Up and down," he grunted the direction, making sure that the cameraman had something to film. During normal sex everything Penny was doing would feel amazing, she really had a talent for sex, but for the camera and the audience at home there needed to be more to see. She began using her thighs more, lifting herself up and down his pole, making wet slapping noises as she began slamming down on his groin. His other hand slid up and down her thrusting, golden body, exploring her as he made sure not to block the camera.

"Ohhhh yeah," Penny groaned as she rode Eric harder and faster. All thoughts of the bizarreness of her situation had slipped from her mind as she concentrated on the pleasure she was feeling. Her tan body thrust up and down, her tits jiggling wildly, her tight ass rippling with every wet slap against the director’s lap.

Eric looked up and noticed that Rich and the camera were standing still, focused on a wide shot in order to capture everything Penny was doing. That would normally be a good thing but he could tell the cameraman was distracted by their new find and had forgotten about moving around for the close-up shot. Not that he could blame his brother-in-law, Penny was just made for sex. "Rich, let’s change positions again. Ready?" he asked.

Rich nearly fumbled the camera as he suddenly remembered what he was supposed to be doing. "Shit. Yeah, right. Kinda forgot," he mumbled as he quickly let his prick go and began moving around.

Penny was completely oblivious to Eric giving directions and Rich following them as she continued thrusting herself up and down, gasping in pleasure.

Smiling at Penny losing herself in the moment, Eric slid his hands to her waist to try and stop her and get her attention back. "Penny? Let’s change things up a little bit," he said as he tried to hold her still.

Finally realizing she was being talked to, Penny stopped her rampant thrusts. "Huh?" She looked around when she realized that Eric and Rich were laughing at her and she remembered that she was supposed to be filming. "Oh geez. Sorry," she said sheepishly as she slowly got off of the director’s lap. She stood unabashedly naked, her juices trickling down the insides her tan thighs as Eric moved the three of them around.

Eric looked down at Penny on her hands and knees on the couch, her large tits dangling beneath her and her golden ass up-thrust, as she waited patiently for the sex to begin. "I think this’ll be the last position," he said, trying to sound professional. Normally he’d try to get as many positions as possible and choose the best ones while editing but as he stared at his new actress he really didn’t think he was going to last long enough.

"If you say so, sir," Penny said with a grin as she looked over her should at Eric and wiggled her tight ass at him.

Rich tried not to smirk at Eric cutting filming short because he was pretty sure he would have made the same call. His prick was throbbing painfully, his cock-head pulsing in time with his rapid heartbeat as his camera panned back and forth over Penny’s stunning body.

Crawling up behind Penny, Eric ran his hands over the new actress’s golden ass before placing the tip of his cock at the entrance to her dripping cunt. He kept his upper body leaning back to give Rich’s camera plenty of room to film him sliding inside of Penny as he pushed his hips forward. Both he and the stunning blonde groaned out as he filled her, moving slowly and giving the eventual audience plenty of time to appreciate the work he was doing. Well, he said work but this was nearly pure pleasure. It was hard for anybody not to become jaded in what ever their jobs were, even this one, but getting to fuck Penny made it all feel new again.

"Mmmm, so good," Penny moaned in contentment as she arched her back and pushed herself back against Eric’s prick. She began rocking herself back and forth, her large tits swaying beneath her as she fucked herself on the director’s cock. She groaned out again as his hands slid wetly over her body, caressing every inch of her and the camera followed his movements. She would have never expected it but it felt kind of freeing to have sex on film. Not just the few amateur flicks her dates had tried to talk her into making but professionally, knowing and trusting in the director and cameraman to make her look her best as she posed for the camera.

"Eric?" Rich asked hopefully as he moved himself in front of Penny, his camera panning up from her ass to her gasping, panting face, her hair matted to her with sweat.

Concentrating on not cumming so soon, Eric simply nodded his head as he thrust himself as deep as he could into Penny’s tight, writhing body. He kept a firm hold of her hips, holding himself steady as the young actress did most of the work, fucking him, his balls boiling with the need to cum.

Holding his cock up to her face, Penny looked up at Rich and smiled wickedly at the camera before opening her mouth. She used her wet, pink tongue to pull Rich’s prick into her mouth, moaning at the taste of him. With him holding the camera he couldn’t move much so Penny used the movement of her body to bob her head back and forth. As she rocked back, filling her pussy with Eric’s cock, Rich’s prick would slide out of her mouth slightly with just the tip of him left as she reversed direction causing Eric’s dick to slide slightly out and sucking Rich deep into her mouth and throat.

"Fuuuuck, you’re good at this," Rich groaned as the talented blonde took him effortlessly into her tightly clutching throat over and over again. He could see Eric nodding in agreement behind Penny and he smirked on the strain on the director’s face as he struggled not to cum.

Penny’s eyes rolled up into the back of her head as her body began to tremble, her orgasm rising up and cresting. She shivered as she came, the pleasure coursing through her body, moaning lustfully around Rich’s dick as her pussy clamped down and spasmed around Eric’s cock.

Eric groaned as Penny’s pussy rippled around his length. "All right," he gasped as he quickly pulled out his prick. Rich immediately pulled out of the star’s talented mouth and Eric nudged her to lay down on her back on the couch. He began fisting his cock, aiming at Penny’s impressive chest while Rich did the same aiming for her face. With a wide smile she opened her mouth just as they both exploded, their thick, ropy loads splattering on her tan breasts and face. They both groaned while Penny giggled until they pumped the last of their cum over her.

Having seen similar porn movies, Penny scooped up a thick spot of cum with her finger before licking it off and moaning in appreciation. She waved sweetly at the camera as Rich clicked it off and laughed at the spent look on both men’s faces. "So, do I get the part?" she giggled.

Eric collapsed on the couch next to the spent actress. "Honey, I could make you a star," he gasped.

After filming, Eric and Rich helped her get cleaned up before paying her, in cash, and setting up the date to film the actual scene before she left. She was practically giddy as she drove home but as she sat alone in her apartment the immensity of what she had done started getting to her. She had sex for money. Like a prostitute. She had really good sex for money. A lot of money. And great sex. She had really great sex for a lot of money. Money enough to take care of her rent completely for this month so she didn’t have to blow the landlord again.

Sipping her wine, Penny realized that blowing the landlord wasn’t much different than what she had done. Except far more enjoyable. And the way Eric and Rich had treated her, like an actual actress. A respected actual actress. She began thinking about her upcoming scene and started feeling nervous. Pretending to have sex was one thing, she had of course done that before, not every guy was a winner, but pretending to enjoy sex while acting was something different. From the times she had actually watched porn the acting hadn’t been the focus of the scene but she really wanted to bring some actual talent to what she was going to do. She took another sip of wine and smirked. She may be the first actress to ever worry about the quality of acting in a porn movie.

Coming to grips with what she was planning to do, Penny finished the last of her wine and headed to bed.

Unlike her usual arguments with her alarm clock, when it went off the next morning Penny woke up bright-eyed and bushy tailed. She sang along with her play-list in the shower and got got dressed for work, leaving her apartment and practically skipping off to The Cheesecake Factory. Her shift was as bad as usual but she cared a lot less than usual, even with the crappy tips, and was whistling happily on her way home as she thought about everything she was going to spend her extra money on. She hadn’t even bothered to open a bottle of wine yet after she got home when her phone rang.

"Hello," Penny said cheerfully.

"Hey, Penny, it’s Eric."

"Hey Eric," Penny said with more enthusiasm than she meant to. The moment she had heard his voice the memory of his hard prick working inside of her went through her mind causing a dull throb to go through her lower body, "What’s up?"

"We’ve had a scene change," Eric said, "Nothing major, I just wondered if you could stop by and go over it with us?"

"Sure," Penny chirped trying to temper down her hormones.

"Great, see you when you get here."

When Penny arrived at the studio she sat and waited in her car. After she had thrown on a pair of tight jeans and a tight, pink tank-top she had sped across town in her excitement and hadn’t realized it until she’d arrived, and not wanting to appear over eager she was now listening to her radio trying to kill some time. As she wait she realized the oddness of her situation. God forbid she’d never exactly been shy about sex but now she was acting like a giddy schoolgirl. She felt like she was joining some kind elite club, like the cool kids or something. It was odd because when she had been younger she had been the cool kid. Without needing a drop of alcohol she made her way into the studio, head held high.

"What do you mean ‘Girl Girl’?" Penny blurted out. She sat across the desk from Eric who was staring at her with understanding in his eyes.

"I understand," Eric said warmly, "That’s why I wanted to talk to you first." He shuffled some papers around on his desk to give Penny a few moments to let his words sink in. "It’s just a thing. We try to spread the different types out across our movies, it helps to keep the scenes from getting repetitive. Straight, 3-way, lesbian, wash, rinse, repeat. Understand?"

"Yeah, I guess…" Penny said.

"Well, in this case, we’re ahead on everything but the 3-way," he continued, "So we’ve had to switch some things up. Have you ever, y’know, been with another girl?"

Penny slowly nodded her head without giving away any details. She’d take the secret of her one drunken fling at Christian Bible Camp that lasted most of a week to the grave with her. Beside, it’s not like her and her cousin were particularly close. Before or after.

"Great," Eric said, "So, since you’re the actress and your comfort is the most important thing, what do you say?"

Chewing on her lip, deep in thought, Penny stared blankly out the window.

Eric tried to appear as comforting and as un-threatening as he could as he waited for Penny to answer. He fidgeted with his papers some more as he patiently waited for the beautiful blonde. He’d hate to lose her from the production, she was gorgeous. And she definitely knew how to fuck. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d had such and enthusiastic partner. But he really needed a 3-way scene and he only had enough money to film one last time before putting the movie out. It was the nature of the business, use the profit from one movie to finance the next, that was why there were so many clip movies rather than structured movies. Penny still hadn’t answered him and it was starting to make him nervous.

"You’re scaring the poor girl," a female voice said as she entered the room.

Penny and Eric looked over at the door as Rich and a slender built woman walked in. "Heya, sis," Eric said with a smile.

Penny looked from Eric to the woman and back again. She couldn’t remember what Eric had said her name was but she did remember that she was married to Rich. The woman was about average height but what height she did have was mostly leg and they scissored gracefully as she walked to the desk with a wide smile on her, well, to be honest, kind of an average face. She had small breasts, smaller than Penny’s, with long, dark hair and wore just denim jeans and a gray, striped shirt. Penny found herself amazed by how average looking the woman was for an adult film star.

"Hi, I’m Kiki," she said as she held out her hand to the blonde girl.

"I’m… I’m Penny," she answered in awe.

"I know what you’re thinking, it’s the make-up," Kiki said as Penny finally shook her hand, "It takes a lot of make-up to achieve the right look on camera." Her grip was light, delicate, almost like she wasn’t sure what she was grasping was real. "So, Eric looks like he’s giving you some kind of horrible news," she said with a chuckle.

"No… I, ah…" Penny stammered.

"It’s okay, I understand," Kiki reassured her, "One day in and he’s pulling the rug out from under you." Penny was still softly shaking her hand in a daze as she looked up at her but at least she had lost the glazed look in her eyes. "So did he tell you what’s up?"

Penny finally realized that she still had Kiki’s hand in her’s and let go. "Oh, um, yeah," she stammered again, "So, ah… this scene, is it… you know… is it with… with you?" she finally managed to ask.

Rich grabbed a chair for Kiki to sit down in before walking away to begin readying his equipment while his wife smoothed things over. Kiki kept a warm smile on her face as she answered Penny’s question, "Yeah, it’s with me. And don’t worry, with make-up I look a lot better."

"No, it’s not that…" Penny blurted.

Kiki laughed. "No, I get it. It’s kind of a lot to drop on you all at once. Guys just don’t understand what it’s like as far as the difference between sex with a woman and sex with a man is like," she said.

Penny let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. "Yeah."

"I get it, I get it," Kiki said, "I thought I heard you say you’d been with a girl before when I came in."

A flash of her cousin’s nimble tongue flashed through Penny’s mind. "Yeah, but…" she admitted.

"…but that was just experimentation, not really sex," Kiki finished for her, "It barely counts."

"Exactly," Penny said in relief. Relief that there was someone who understood what she couldn’t put into words.

"And I bet that my inconsiderate brother didn’t even mention the fact that we’d just hold another audition for you, just so you could test the waters," Kiki added, "So to speak." She gave a mock glare to her brother who held his hands up defensively.

Penny looked with relief from Kiki to Eric and back again. "Really?" she asked hopefully.

"Rich is setting up now as a matter of fact," Kiki said.

"Oh, really?" Penny asked.

Kiki placed her hand reassuringly on Penny’s knee. "Same rules as yesterday and same pay, I promise," she said.

Penny had completely forgotten about the money. When she’d done up her bills she had found that she would have made enough from filming the actual scene to get caught up on all of her bills with some left over for a much needed shopping trip but now, now there would be a bonus. And all she had to do was sleep with a woman. Without a drop of alcohol.

"I have whiskey," Kiki said helpfully.

"Line ’em up," Penny said with a smile and a sigh of relief.

Three shots later, Penny found herself a bit more relaxed as the alcohol worked it’s way through her. And she also found herself on the couch she had fucked Rich and Eric on yesterday. And she also found Kiki sitting next to her. She couldn’t get over how cool Kiki was especially considering her husband and brother were going to see her naked. Also they’d see her fucking Penny.

"Isn’t it odd your brother and husband are here?" Penny asked as she slowly relaxed more and more as the alcohol coursed through her.

Kiki just shrugged her shoulders in reply. She sat comfortable about a foot away from Penny, not wanting to make the nervous blonde feel crowded. "It was weird at first," she said as she draped her arm on the back of the couch, careful not to touch Penny yet, "I got into the business first and Eric was needing a job so I hooked him up with a producer. At first he was just a mic operator so he was in the background and I couldn’t even see him when we were both on set. Eventually we got comfortable."

"That would be so weird," Penny giggled as she relaxed farther into the couch, not noticing Kiki’s arm sliding off of the back of the couch to her shoulders. "And Rich? Do you, y’know, with other guys?" she asked.

"It can get rough on the relationship," Kiki admitted, "But he’s an actor too so he has scenes with other women. That and lots of talking about our feelings help us."

"Like, what, counseling and stuff?" Penny asked as she began unconsciously responding to Kiki’s touch. She slipped closer to the other woman, the whiskey making her feel more comfortable with the oddness of the situation. Eric and Rich were off with the equipment while she was letting this strange woman she had only met twenty minutes ago seduce her. She finally noticed the dark haired woman’s fingers playing with her hair as the professional woman slid closer to her and she could feel Kiki’s small chest pressed against her arm.

"Yeah. And a lot of self-help books," Kiki said with a wide smile as she began lightly rubbing her chest against Penny’s arm. "Has anyone ever told you that you have amazing skin?" she asked as she lightly ran her fingers up and down the slightly drunk girl’s soft, smooth shoulder.

Penny giggled. "No. They usual just complement my tits," she admitted.

"I’m serious," Kiki said as she leaned closer, "It’s like tan silk." She bent down and gave a quick kiss to Penny’s shoulder, her lips barely touching her skin. She began giving soft, light pecks from her shoulder up to the blonde girl’s neck. She didn’t kiss her neck yet, instead just breathing on it as she leaned up to her jaw. She heard the nervous girl’s breath catch in her throat as she gave her a quick peck just on the corner of her mouth.

Bending closer to Kiki, Penny kissed the other girl, just a regular kiss, her lips pressed against the dark-haired girl’s with a little suction. She slid her tongue across the other girl’s lips, tasting her apple flavored lip gloss as the actress open her mouth up to her. Nervously she she slid her tongue into Kiki’s mouth, kissing her first girl since her cousin at sleep-away camp. The other girl kept a firm hold on her thigh as she slid her hand up her arm, bracing her hand on the dark-haired actress’s shoulder as their kissed turned quickly passionate. She was actually surprised by how easy it was, her nervousness disappearing into Kiki’s mouth.

Kiki caressed Penny’s tongue, the other girl moaning into her mouth as she pressed her body to the blonde’s. She was happy that the wanna-be actress was loosening up and could see her husband and brother across the way, filming them as she pressed her chest to Penny’s. The blonde girl began rubbing up against her, easily slipping into the strange act, making out with a strange woman on a strange couch in a strange place with a bunch of strangers filming her. And after only three shots of whiskey. As Penny began kissing down her neck, Kiki found herself wondering what the beautiful girl would do after a whole night of hard drinking.

As they kissed, Penny lost the last of any of her inhibitions. She wrapped her arms around Kiki and held her close as she bent down, one of her hands circling back around to cup one of the other woman’s small, firm tits. She nearly growled when she realized that the actress wasn’t wearing a bra, squeezing her breast and rolling her nipple around with her thumb through her top. She nuzzled against the other tit, sucking on the nipple through the thin material, her nipples already hard for her. She opened her legs as Kiki’s hand slid up her thigh, resting just below her quickly warming groin.

Sliding her hands down Penny’s body, Kiki slipped her them beneath the blonde girl’s colorful top to her flat stomach. She pulled the tank-top up and over Penny’s amazing chest to reveal her bright pink bra. She licked her lips at the sight of the firm, golden cleavage before her, actually growling like a hungry animal at the sight of the large, tan orbs in contrast to the bright pink bra. She buried her face between the other girl’s breasts, sucking noisily on her skin as her hands squeezed the large, firm orbs. From above her, Penny moaned in appreciation and Kiki was glad as the waitress took her own top off for her and as she quickly slid her hands around the blonde’s body to eagerly unsnap her bra. She lifted her head up as she slid the pink straps down the other girl’s arms, revealing her large tits and pretty, pink nipples.

"Oh geez," Penny gasped out as the topless Kiki began using her knowledgeable lips, tongue, and hands on her chest. She reclined back on the couch and spread her arms wide on the back of the cushions to give the other woman plenty of access to her. She was amazed with herself over how fast she had gotten into the moment, drawn to the dark-haired girl’s experience as they kissed. Kiki’s lips and tongue had her nipples rock hard and sizzling with desire as her hands and fingers caressed, squeezed, and kneaded her tits. She looked over at the camera, staring at it like the eyes of a lover, letting all the desire and pleasure she was feeling flow through.

"Have you ever seen a girl this natural at sex?" Rich whispered to Eric.

"I’ve been watching porn since I was fourteen and never even heard of a girl like this," Eric whispered back. Despite the fact, or even because of the fact, that he worked in porn with his little sister he had never gotten a real erection while behind the camera. Worrying about a business and money would do that to your dick. But watching Penny have sex had him throbbing painfully in his pants.

Penny slid one hand up Kiki’s graceful back to her neck and ran her fingers through her long hair. She grabbed onto the other woman’s head and lifted her up, pulling the dark-haired girl from her chest and before the professional girl could move, Penny bent down to Kiki’s chest. She quickly latched on to one hard, dark nipple with her lips, sucking hard as she used her hands to cup the small tits, squeezing them firmly and pinching her hard nipple.

"Jesus!" Kiki gasped out as Penny toyed with her chest. Rich and Eric had told her about the blonde girl last night before showing her the audition and she just knew that she had to find out for herself. Normally she’d never take advantage of a professional situation just to fuck someone but the waitress’s scene with her husband and brother had been so hot she couldn’t help herself. And as the neophyte actor sucked from one hard nipple to the other she was glad that she had, Penny was practically a phenom. She ran her hands through the other girl’s blonde hair, moaning in pleasure as the talented girl nursed at her chest.

With Kiki’s nipple in her mouth, Penny turned towards the camera and gave it a sly wink as her fingers slid down the other woman’s body and began unfastening her jeans. The slender woman lifted her ass up to help Penny get her jeans down to her ankles leaving her in a plain, white thong and her black pumps. As the actress pushed her back, Penny sat up straight so that Kiki could recline back and spread her legs. Penny’s eyes took in the sight of the other woman’s barely covered pussy and then up at her face. Her eyes went wide as she smiled gleefully before diving between the dark-haired girl’s spread, slender legs.

"Please tell me you got the look on Penny’s face," Eric whispered.

"Oh, totally," Rich reassured him. He fumbled the camera for a moment as he reached down and try to readjust himself. His cock was as hard as it had ever been but was slightly bent due to his pants. He saw Eric adjusting himself and was in so much pain that he actually considered asking his brother-in-law to readjust him but decided to just put up with the pain.

With dedication, Penny threw Kiki’s slender thighs over her shoulder and attacked. She sealed her mouth around the other woman’s mound and shoved her tongue against the material covering her causing the dark haired woman to squeal out in surprise and pleasure. She tried to shove her tongue through the white material, pushing against it before nuzzling it with her nose. She wrapped her arms around the actress’s legs and used her thumb to pull the thong to the side without removing her mouth, her tongue suddenly pushing between Kiki’s already wet, puffy pussy-lips.

"F- f- f- fuckkkk…" Kiki stuttered and hissed as Penny’s tongue buried itself inside of her cunt with the force of an angry cock. The blonde immediately began thrusting herself in and out of her pussy, tongue-fucking her with all the eagerness of a drunk frat boy and causing her to gush and writhe on the couch. She gripped Penny’s blonde hair in her fingers and used her grip to hold her between her thighs as she humped up against her face. She couldn’t remember the last time someone had made her this wet this quickly and as the wanna-be actress nuzzled her clit with her nose she came, crying out in pleasure, her bubbling cunt spasming as her juices ran out, filling Penny’s mouth.

"Jesus," Eric eyes went wide in surprise. Yes, he’d seen his sister have sex. Yes, he’d seen his sister have an orgasm while acting. Sex was sex and biology was biology after all. But he’d never seen his sister like this before. "You ever seen Kiki…" he started to ask Rich.

"Fuck no, not that quick," Rich answered, his own eyes wide in awe.

As Kiki began cumming down from her sexual high, Penny released her hold on her thighs and began licking up the other woman’s twitching body until they were pressed chest to chest. She kissed the dark-haired woman deeply letting her taste herself on her lips and tongue as she rubbed up against her like a frisky cat, her ass high in the air and pointing straight back at the camera.

When Kiki finally got her breath back, which hadn’t been easy with Penny’s mouth covering her’s, she pushed the sexy blonde up straighter, never breaking their kiss. Her hands quickly unfastened the other girl’s tight pants as she continued pushing her back, sliding her jeans down over her thick ass. She helped the blonde lay down on her back and tugged her pants and panties down leaving her in only her sneakers. Continuing the kiss she got between her legs and began licking down from her jaw to her graceful neck and then to her wonderful chest. Kiki had never had time for poetry in her life but as she used her hands to lift Penny’s tits up to her mouth, the word "Bountiful" went through her mind.

"Fuck yesss…" Penny hissed as Kiki nursed at her tits. She wound her fingers through the dark-haired woman’s long hair, guiding her around her chest roughly as she writhed beneath her. She rolled her hips up trying to hump the more slender woman, desperate to cum as the adult actress licked and sucked from one firm breast to the other. She locked eyes with the camera, licking her lips hungrily as Kiki began licking down her body and she opened her thick thighs wide to allow the other woman access to her churning pussy.

"Hold the camera," Rich whispered to his brother-in-law as he shoved the camera into his hands.

‘What’s up?" Eric asked, worried that there was something wrong with the equipment.

Rick hastily unbuckled his pants, shoving them down his thighs before grabbing the camera back. "I can’t take it no more is ‘What’s up’," he said as he hurriedly shuffled over to his wife’s up-thrust ass.

Eric stood still for a moment at the oddness of the situation. It was well known that filming adult movies was far less sexy than watching an adult movie and he, and his family, prided themselves on their professionalism. But watching his sister and Penny as well as Rich losing his professionalism had made him lose his own professionalism. "Fuck professionalism," he muttered to himself before striding over the the group as he began unfastening his pants.

Penny groaned out as Kiki’s mouth finally reached the hot, bubbling juncture between her obscenely spread thighs. Kiki groaned into Penny’s frothing pussy as her husband sank his thick, hard cock into her own up-thrust, churning cunt. Eric groaned out as Penny took his aching prick into her talented mouth, easily deep-throating him until his heavy balls were resting on her chin. Rich groaned as he bottomed out in his wife’s hot, wet, tight pussy, his boated balls dangling below him as he tried to keep a hold of the camera and Kiki’s hip. The group’s groans echoed through the large area, the couch creaking beneath their sweating, writhing bodies as they all fucked themselves into a small frenzy.

Penny’s lips were stretched tight around Eric’s dick as he fucked her mouth with is cock, her hips rolling up to hump against Kiki’s mouth as the other woman fucked her pussy with her tongue. The dark-haired woman rolled her tongue into a small tube, thrusting it in and out of the blonde-haired woman’s gushing cunt, using it like a small cock to fuck her with. Rich eagerly shoved his cock in and out of his wife’s tight, hot, dripping pussy amazed that she was wetter than any time he could remember as she thrust herself back against him, her ass slapping wetly against his hips. Eric held the sides of Penny’s head as he fucked her mouth, his balls swinging against her chin as her talented tongue lashed his shaft with every thrust.

Kiki was the first to cum, her already tight cunt gripping down on her husband’s shaft as she moaned in lust into Penny’s dripping pussy. The dark-haired woman moaning into her cunt set Penny off next, the blond girl’s hips bucking uncontrollably up against Kiki’s mouth as she groaned around Eric’s shaft buried in her mouth. The added stimulation of Penny moaning around his cock set Eric off next and he quickly pulled his prick out, fisting himself, requiring only a couple of tugs before exploding over the blonde-haired girl’s up-turned face. With the first drop of his brother-in-law’s load splashing against Penny’s face, Rich pulled himself out of his wife’s spasming pussy and began jacking himself off, his own load landing against her lower back and covering her tight ass.

The four freshly fucked people collapsed onto the couch, Kiki and Penny giggling to themselves as they all struggled to regain their breath, their professionalism completely forgotten. Penny, cum dripping off of her beautiful face, looked up at Eric and asked, "I still have the part, right?"

Eric just smiled. There was no way he was losing this girl.

The next four days were pretty uneventful for Penny as she waited for filming to start and she found herself growing more and more anxious. Without the bravery of alcohol she still couldn’t bring herself to believe what she was planning to do. Have sex for money. On camera. Sure it would get her some acting experience but unlike a mainstream actress acting like a character written for her, she’d be acting like she was enjoying sex. On film. For money. And then on the fourth day after filming with Kiki, Eric called. They were ready to film.

Eric had told her that he had to move some things around and Penny felt a blush of pride when he told her that it was because of her talent as an actress. Rather than just a bunch of random scenes they were now filming a whole movie with a plot and everything. Kiki would be a college student experimenting with her sexuality and Penny was playing her best friend. She would film a couple of scenes at local park standing in for an actual college campus with Kiki, just two friends hanging out, and then her sex scene with Kiki.

Penny felt excited while filming in the park, giddy even. Kiki was dressed as a sexy school girl while Penny wore a sexy cheerleader’s uniform. Both of their skirts barely covered their asses and they wore brightly colored thongs underneath them. The skirts would bellow up with ever step and even higher when the wind blew. Kiki wore a nearly transparent blouse that did nothing to hide her matching bra and Penny wore a tight, sleeveless top dyed the same color as her skirt. It was obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra since she had iced her nipples to stand out and the shirt showed off her flat stomach. And unlike Kiki, Penny wore a red wig hoping it and her make-up was enough to hide her identity if she was spotted by somebody she knew.

They filmed two scenes which were just mostly Kiki telling her about her sexual exploits while Penny acted both shocked and intrigued at the same time. And then came time to film her sex scene. Throwing more money into the production then they had originally wanted to due to Penny having an actual talent for acting, Eric and Kiki had rented an apartment for the day. The adult film industry isn’t exactly known for the acting abilities of it’s stars so in comparison, Penny was a Oscar winner. Penny knew it was strange to take pride in something just because others weren’t as good at something that she wasn’t as good at in comparison but she still felt like Meryil Streep. She briefly found herself wondering if adult movies had awards.

Entering the small apartment, Penny took another swig from her lucky flask to help settle her nerves. Her flask was nearly empty but she was on her last scene after all so she wasn’t to worried about going empty before she could get home. And, after figuring out her bills, she had found that she could afford to stock up her liquor cabinet at home later. And even buy from the top shelf this time.

Eric and Rich went over the scene with each other going over Eric’s note cards while Penny and Kiki touched up their make-up before everybody was ready to go. Eric would be behind the camera this time since the scene involved his sister but he jokingly assured Penny he wouldn’t drop the heavy camera on her. Rich took his costume and stepped out while Penny and Kiki got comfortable on the couch and then, when everybody was ready, Eric shouted out "Action" and started filming.

Completely in character this time, Penny took a drink out of her flask and then handed it to Kiki. "So his cock was really that big?" she asked.

"Totally huge," Kiki assured her before taking a drink and handing the flask back to Penny.

"I wish I could have seen it," Penny pouted.

"Are you saying you want to see me have sex?" Kiki asked with a girlish giggle.

Before Penny could answer Rich knocked on the front door. "That must be the pizza we ordered earlier," Penny said. Both girls jumped gleefully off the couch, their skirts flying up to show their tight asses to the camera before the made their way to the door.

Kiki opened the door to reveal Rich to the camera. "Pizza Run Pizza, I got your pizza," he said. He was wearing a simple, red T-shirt with a black and red cap and tight, denim jeans. He had managed to work up a stiffy while in the hall and it pressed against his jeans making it obvious what he had underneath.

"Mmm… thick sausage," Penny said excitedly as she yanked the empty pizza box out of Rich’s hand. She sat it down on the counter separating the kitchen area from the living room area while Rich stepped in and Kiki closed the door behind him.

"That’ll be twenty bucks," Rich said. He struck a slight pose with his erection facing the camera while Kiki bent down and pretended to look through her purse.

Eric hurried over and filmed his sister’s upthrust ass as she continued with the scene. "Well, fuck. My parents forgot to send me my allowance," she pouted as she stood back up and looked over at Penny as Eric scurried over behind the blonde actress.

Penny skipped over towards Rich and Kiki. It was only two skips but it lifted her skirt up enough to let Eric film her tan ass. "Don’t look at me. My parents haven’t sent me my allowance either," she said with her own pout.

"I’m sorry," Rich said, shifting his weight slightly in his hips to accentuate the bulge in his pants, "I’m going to have to take the pizza back then."

Kiki acted like she was thinking over her options for a moment before sensuously running her hand over the sizable bulge of her husband’s prick. "What if we pay you some other way," she said in a breathless voice.

"Oh my God," Penny giggled in fake embarrassment, "I can’t believe you."

"What?" Kiki said as she massaged Rich’s prick through his pants, "You said you wanted to watch me have sex."

As Kiki got down on her knees and began unfastening her husband’s pants while Penny pretended to think over what Kiki had said. "I suppose so," she giggle before getting on her knees in front of Rich. She helped Kiki get his pants open and then they tugged them down to his thighs. The dark-haired actress grabbed the base of the mock pizza delivery guy’s prick and tugged on it a couple of times before opening her mouth and sucking on the first few inches of his dick. She bobbed her head a couple of times before taking the large dick out of her mouth and pointing it at Penny.

Penny reached up and grasped the base of Rich’s cock with Kiki before drawing him into her own mouth. She sucked on him a few times before letting him slip out of her mouth, circling the tip of him with her tongue before pointing him back towards his wife. Kiki sucked on him a few more times before passing him back to Penny. Both girls began massaging his balls with their free hands as the blonde haired actress sucked him back into her talented mouth. She took him into her mouth farther than before, nearly half his length, before giving him back to Kiki. While the dark haired actress sucked Rich’s dick into his mouth, Penny bent below him and began sucking on his dangling balls causing him to groan above her.

Kiki allowed Rich’s cock to slip out of her mouth before bending down and joining Penny in licking her husband’s balls. The two actresses’ tongues met and they kissed deeply while both of them continued jacking on Rich’s cock. He pulled away from them and they let his hard meat slide out of their hands while they continued to kiss and he began taking his shirt off. The girls giggled again as they broke the kiss and Penny began undoing the buttons on Kiki’s barely there blouse. With the dark-haired actress’s bra revealed to the camera, the blonde-haired actress nuzzled her cleavage, running her lips and tongue across her pale skin. Penny reached up and squeezed Kiki’s small tits as she sucked on the more experienced actress’s nipples through the material of her dark bra.

Rich threw his T-shirt off to the side as his wife pulled Penny’s top off revealing her large, golden tits to the camera. He reached down with one hand and gave her a friendly groping before Kiki took over and gripped both of the blonde’s firm breasts. He began taking his shoes and socks off as the brunette began sucking on the blonde’s larger tits, squeezing them in her hands until the tan flesh of Penny’s tits were bulging out between her fingers. The girl’s kissed again and the newer actress used the opportunity to reach behind the more experienced actress and unhook her bra. The both pulled off Kiki’s bra before pressing the chests together and kissing again just as he finished getting his pants off.

Helping the girls up onto their feet, Rich led them to the front of the couch and sat down, Penny and Kiki on either side of him and Eric with the camera in front of them all, recording everything. The girls took their skirts off, bending over slightly to give Eric a great view of their asses before both of them got on their knees on the floor. They both grabbed a hold of the base of his cock and his balls, jerking and fondling him before Kiki took him back into her mouth. His wife took him as deeply as she could before he could slip into her throat, bobbing up and down while wiggling her tongue along his shaft. She was more enthusiastic with her blow-job than anyone would be in real life but it looked good on camera and he ran his hands through her dark hair while rolling his hips up. She took him out of her mouth and let Penny suck on him next and he groaned out as the blonde took him even farther than his wife.

As the two woman sucked Rich off, Eric was amazed by how smoothly they acted together. There was no fumbling, no bumbling, each girl just instinctively sharing back and forth like they had done this for years and despite having to film his sister having sex, once again he found himself getting hard. "I’m going to need therapy after this shoot," he thought as he continued filming.

Penny and Kiki released Rich’s balls and began using their hands on each other, caressing one another’s graceful backs. Their hands slid lower and lower until they both had a finger between their ass-cheeks, teasing each other’s moistening pussies. Kiki had long ago lost count of how many 3-ways she had performed in but was amazed about how easily she and Penny got along during their own. The blonde girl just had an amazing instinct about sex and it showed. She shivered with pleasure as the new actress teased her pussy, once again amazed by how easily Penny turned her on. Porn was a business and she took it seriously. Sure, she’d cum every once in a while but mostly it was just acting like she was enjoying the odd angles that she had to film and pretend the discomfort wasn’t bothering her. Even now her back was arched in a uncomfortable angle to make sure Eric could get the shot of what she and Penny were doing between Rich’s legs while also getting a good shot of her ass. It was simply uncomfortable but Penny’s finger between her cheeks was still turning her on.

While the other three performers made sure what their hands, feet, lips, tongues, mouths, tits, and dicks were doing, Penny just enjoyed herself. She enjoyed the feel and taste of Rich in her mouth and in her hand, Kiki’s hand playing with her pussy, and her own hand playing with Kiki’s pussy, as well as the dark-haired performer’s tongue in her mouth when they kissed. She sucked Rich’s cock with exuberance, fingered Kiki’s pussy with enthusiasm, wiggled her ass at Eric with glee and thought about her nearly empty lucky flask. "Wine makes everything better," she thought to herself as she slurped on Rich’s thick prick.

Out of the corner of her eye, Kiki could see Eric signal to her to change positions so she broke away from her husband and Penny. Rich took the hint and they both helped the enthusiastic new performer change up her place. The blonde girl was now on her hands and knees on the couch with Rich in front of her, his prick bobbing next to her panting mouth. He slid his stiff pole into the blonde’s mouth as the dark haired actress pulled her own panties off for the camera, bending at the waist so her brother could get a good shot of her ass and her pussy. She got on knees behind Penny and pulled the waitress’s panties down and moved to her side so her brother could get the shot with the camera. She didn’t envy her brother running the camera, there were just so many good shots to get and she knew he was going to be spending the rest of the evening editing everything together.

Penny moaned around Rich’s cock as Kiki spread her thick ass-cheeks apart and licked up her dewy slit. She began rocking herself back and forth, taking the husband into her sucking mouth before moving back to get the wife’s tongue into her needy pussy. She thought about the long hours she put in at The Cheesecake Factory and how tired and sore she would be by the time she got home each time. She was sure she was going to be sore and tired after her shoot today but it was much better than the sore and tired she usually felt.

Rich ran his hands through Penny’s red wig, holding her head steady to fuck her amazingly talented mouth. He reached down under her chest to her dangling tits, keeping the line of sight clear for Eric to film, and squeezed one of her firm tits. She gurgled out happily around his shaft as she bobbed her head back and forth, her pink lips stretched tightly around his shaft. His balls slapped wetly against her chin and he found himself in awe of her talents, it was a rare girl with a mouth that he could fuck this deep, the tip of his cock slipping into her clutching throat with every thrust. He groaned happily, his eyes rolling into the back of his head as he released his own grip on Penny’s tits and was never more thankful for his job then right then.

It wasn’t in the script, what little script there was, but Kiki couldn’t help herself as she licked up from Penny’s dripping cunt to the blonde’s puckered little asshole. She slid one finger into the waitress’s pussy, fucking her with her middle finger as she plunged her tongue into the new star’s waiting ass. The new actress squealed around Rich’s prick in her mouth, her entire tan body twitching. Kiki looked over the swell of Penny’s upthrust ass at her husband as Rich glared at her and she knew it was because of her causing Penny to react to her tongue that the enthusiastic actress had nearly bitten into his prick. She smiled innocently at him before sitting up on her knees and giving the waitress a playful slap on her rear-end to signal that it was time to change positions again.

Kiki sat down on the couch while Penny kicked her brief panties off to the side and Rich got on his knees next to his wife. The newest actress spread the more experienced actress’s legs apart and got between her thighs and wiggled her ass back at Eric as Kiki turned her head and opened her mouth. With one hand the dark haired actress began jerking her husband’s cock as he slid his prick inside her mouth while she used her other hand to hold Penny’s face between her legs. She ground herself against the blonde’s mouth as the waitress began licking her gooey hole.

Penny wrapped her arms around Kiki’s thighs as she attacked the other woman’s drooling cunt with her mouth. She slid her tongue as deeply as she could into the more experienced actress’s hole as she could, wiggling her tongue around before drawing it out. She slid her tongue up and down the dark-haired girl’s slit, circling her clit before licking down to her sensitive taint. She smiled into Kiki’s wet pussy as the more experienced actress groaned in pleasure above her while rolling her hips up trying to get more of her tongue inside of her. A sense of pride filled her naked chest. She couldn’t even guess the number of tongues that Kiki had taken in her pussy but here she was, all brand new to acting in a sex film and stuff and she was showing enough talent to get her off. She was sure that this was how Robert Redford had felt in "The Natural".

"F- f- f- f-u-c-k," Kiki stuttered around her husband’s cock as he fucked her mouth. Penny was doing such a good job between her legs she could barely concentrate on what she was supposed to be doing. Instead of participating in her scene she was simply laying back and enjoying what the waitress was doing as Rick slid his prick in and out of her mouth.

"She that good?" Rich asked his wife. She looked up at him with wide, expectant eyes and nodded her head eagerly as he continued fucking her mouth. Her eyelids began to flutter and he took that as a sure sign she was about to cum. He had never been able to get her off as fast as Penny was and he had never seen her enjoy herself this much while filming. And as Kiki came he found himself hoping that Penny would want to stick around as a full time performer.

As Penny eagerly licked up Kiki’s gently flowing juices the dark-haired performer squeezed her head between her thighs. She could hear the other performer gurgling in pleasure around her husband’s prick as her body twitched in sexual pleasure and once again her unencumbered chest was filled with a sense of pride.

From behind his camera, Eric was amazed by what he was seeing. With his sister twitching on the couch, Rich was having trouble fucking Kiki’s mouth while Penny rooted around between her thighs. They’d never lost control of a scene before, always maintaining their professionalism even if they got a bit rowdy from time to time but with Penny he was more than happy to just let the scene play out and record the whole thing.

As Kiki came down from her orgasm, Penny began licking up her body until they were pressed chest to chest. Their tongues met as they playfully kissed and Rich climbed down off the couch. He got behind Penny and caressed her golden ass before placing the tip of his prick at the entrance to her pink pussy, forgetting all about Eric filming them and the need to carefully position himself for the camera. All he was really concerned with was fucking the girl that had expertly made his wife cum so quickly.

Penny groaned into Kiki’s mouth as Rich’s large prick slowly entered her, her pussy parting and squeezing down on his thick shaft. She broke the kiss as she moaned out, her eyes rolling back in her head as the porn star slowly penetrated her.

"He’s pretty good, huh?" Kiki giggled at the look on Penny’s face.

"Ohhhh yeah," Penny groaned in agreement. Rich finally bottomed out inside of her and she could feel his bloated balls resting on her lust plump pussy-lips.

Kiki giggled again as she watched Penny’s eyelids flutter. Her husband teased her about her doing it and she was glad to see that she wasn’t the only one. She reached under the blonde girl’s chest and grabbed on to her dangling tits. She lovingly caressed the waitress’s large, firm breasts, lightly teasing her hard, pink nipples as her husband slowly started fucking her.

"Ohhhh yeah, Penny groaned as Rich started rocking back and forth inside of her. As Rich pushed inside of her, her body would rock forward, rubbing against Kiki’s as the other actress wrapped her legs around her. The blonde girl braced herself with one arm, letting Kiki hold her up with her legs as Kiki’s husband fucked her harder and deeper. "Ohhhh yeah," she groaned again and again with ever thrust as she slid two fingers into the dark-haired actress’s tight little pussy.

Kissing Penny one more time, Kiki then looked over the blonde girl’s graceful back at her husband thrusting inside of her and with all sincerity she told him, "Fuck her good." She believed with every fiber of her being that if anyone deserved to be fucked in the best way possible it was Penny. As the naked, horny, young waitress rocked up against her she found herself wondering if they could keep her when they were done.

Rich gripped onto Penny’s wide hips as the blonde woman continued groaning "Oh yeah," again and again, holding her as he fucked her as deeply as possibly, angling his cock down to stimulate every little centimeter of her tightly clutching cunt. He could see Kiki’s hands wandering all over the blonde’s gleaming body so he kept his attention fixated on her wonderful, pulsing pussy.

Eric stepped over his notes as he struggled to film. He held the large, heavy camera with one hand while fighting to undo his pants with the other. The notes were just a brief outline of what he wanted to happen during the scene but watching Penny made him forget all about it. Standing to the side of his performers he zoomed in on Rich’s prick thrusting in and out of their new performer’s gushing cunt. He slowly panned up her sweat-slick body to where Kiki was playing with her tits and then up to Penny and his sister kissing feverishly between the blonde’s continued chanting of "Oh yeah,".

Kiki released her hold on Penny’s tits and wrapped her arms around her thrusting body. The blonde continued to hold herself up with one hand as she slid her other hand down between their bodies. The more experienced actress groaned as the younger actress began fingering her pussy. She slid her own hand between them and began fingering her as well, her husband’s cock stretching the waitress’s pussy tight around his girth.

Getting down on the floor, Eric tried to film up from below Penny’s thrusting body at everything going on underneath her. Rich was enthusiastically fucking her pussy while Kiki was taking turns playing with her stretched labia and her husband’s pistoning cock. Not to mention that his sister was also playing with the blonde’s large breasts as all three of them were groaning in pleasure. Normally he would, or rather, Rich, would film the odd angles, like he was trying to do now, and then let the performers just have fun but right now there was no way he was going to stop this. He had managed to unfasten his pants to try and relieve some of the pressure on his prick but he was to busy trying to film everything all at once to do anything about it. For a girl like Penny he was going to need a full camera crew and he just hoped that he’d get the chance to do it one of these days.

The three performers were gasping and moaning out as their orgasms began to rise up inside of them, amazingly at the same time. Most porn scenes ended with just the money shot from the male performer while the women were filmed after, usually faking their orgasm but Penny was bringing out the best in everyone as she chanted, "Oh yeah," over and over again. As Penny chanted, Kiki and Rich groaned louder and louder while Eric struggled to capture everything. Drawing his brother-in-law’s attention, the usual cameraman realized that he had completely forgotten the scene and began frantically trying to get himself and the two girls into position.

Kiki pouted at being interrupted but helped get herself and Penny into some kind of position for the camera. When both female performers were sitting on the couch with their legs spread, their hands quickly found their gushing pussies, fingering each other while Rich stood between them jerking his cock at them. Kiki nearly broke out into fits of laughter at Eric fumbling to stand back up to get the shot.

"Oh yeah, oh yeah, oh yeah…" Penny chanted lustfully as her orgasm began to peak. She vigorously fingered Kiki in excitement, wanting the other girl to cum with her and share the experience. Both girls cried out as their orgasms washed over them, their juices gushing out, nearly splashing on the camera as Rich groaned louder from up above them.

"Fuck-k-k," Rich stuttered as he came, his hips jerking uncontrollably. Shot after shot of his thick, ropy cum exploded out of his prick like a fire hose. He moaned as he painted the two girls while they all rode out their orgasms, his white seed splashing against the heaving chests and beautiful faces.

Eric, his pants around his ankles and his cock straining against the front of his underwear, panned and zoomed the camera around capturing the money shot. As the girls playfully began licking the cum from each other’s faces and chests he called out, "Cut," and finally managed to set the heavy camera down. He quickly tugged down his underwear, unable to wait any longer as he began manically masturbating.

When Eric had shouted out he caught Penny’s attention and she looked up from Kiki’s chest to the dark-haired girl’s brother as he frantically jerked off. "Oh you poor baby," she cooed out before sliding off of the couch and crawling over to him. She reached up and grasped his throbbing prick in one hand and quickly swallowed him. She sucked hard of his stiff pole, massage him firmly with her tongue as she bobbed her head back and forth while jerking him off, her lips meeting her fist.

Penny had barely started before Eric’s knees went weak and he came. He held onto the sides of Penny’s head for balance, her red wig nearly sliding off of her skull as he filled her mouth with his hot cum. He could feel her swallowing everything he had to give as he lowered himself down, barely making it to the couch before his legs gave out completely. His spasming prick fell out of her mouth with a wet pop and the last few loads of his cum rained down on the floor.

The three adult film stars sat on the couch together and watched Penny take a deep drink from her flask. Completely naked, her red-haired wig askew on her head, cum staining her face and chest, she looked completely at ease and natural in the environment they had made. She was a perfect porn star. "Penny," Eric started, "Do you know what a ‘Lifetime Contract’ is?"

The end, or the beginning of a new career?
…It’s "The end". We’d never get a Penny porn career. But how cool would "Penny Porn Productions" be?

Celebrity Stories

Tue, 12 Dec 2017 11:45:18 UTC